Home Blog

Once Upon a Forever – Chapter 12

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, Tyrie, Slice of Life.

Tyrie

Tyrie stirred in the dim haze of his basement, slouched on a worn leather couch. The air was thick with the metallic tang of sweat and leather, his chest heaving under the clinging tank top that stuck to his skin.

The flogger lay discarded on the cold concrete floor, its tails still humming with blood.

Lara was cuffed to a long pole that ran down from the ceiling, kneeling opposite him. The echo of lashes he’d delivered to her back still rang in his ears.

She was no longer trying to escape. Earlier, she had locked his neck between her thigh and calf, swearing through gritted teeth that she would kill him.

He had gotten free easily. And he had flogged her for the audacity.

Tyrie glared at her, his breathing still ragged. Her slender frame was bowed but unbroken. The skin of her shoulders and back was a canvas of raised, angry welts. Her plain shirt hung in tatters from the whipping, just enough fabric clinging to her breasts. Blood and sweat pasted the ruined cloth to her body, tracing every fragile curve.

*God, why did her body have to curve like that?* The thought mocked him. A heat, unwelcome and insistent, swelled low in his belly.

He rose from the couch and dropped to one knee in front of her. The rough fabric of his shorts scraped his thighs as he gripped her chin with both hands, fingers digging into the soft flesh to force her face up to his.

Her eyes—those damn, defiant eyes—locked onto his. Brown flecks sparked like embers in the low light, fueling the storm inside him.


“Look at you,” he snarled. “Chained like the thief you are. You tried to steal everything from me. But look at you now.”

His thumbs pressed harder, tracing the line of her jaw. His breath came hot and uneven against her lips. The proximity was a spark to tinder. Her scent—salt, blood, and fear—invaded his senses. His cock twitched against his will.

“My father is about to die,” he smirked. “Your sugar daddy. Can no longer protect you.”

She spat at him.

He slapped her.

And his jealousy clawed back into his throat, bitter as bile.

Lara’s lips curled in a sneer, her body tensing under his hold. “Guess Daddy is going to die without ever loving you.”

He slapped her again. She spat blood onto the floor.

“You must feel really strong,” she laughed. “Only able to hurt me because the boss is sick. You are weak. Petty. Useless. A proper failure. Power is wasted on you.”

Her words were his father’s words, thrown back in his face. The echo was devastating.

Rage exploded in his chest, a white-hot flash that blurred his vision. His hand reared back instinctively, palm open and trembling with the promise of another slap. But instead of the strike, he lunged forward, crashing his mouth against hers in a fierce, devouring kiss.

His lips crushed against Lara’s with a ferocity that surprised even him. Teeth grazed her lower lip as he poured every ounce of pent-up fury into the kiss, tasting salt and the faint copper of her blood. She shifted, her body arching instinctively toward him, and the motion sent a jolt straight to his core. He hardened painfully against the confines of his shorts.

*Why her?*

He hated the vulnerability his desire exposed. He hated the way her defiance mirrored the strength he envied. He wanted to break her. He hated her. But when had hatred curdled into this?



His desire for her was a consumption.

With a growl rumbling in his throat, he broke the kiss just long enough to fumble for the key at his belt. His fingers, slick with sweat, worked the lock on her wrist cuffs. The metal clicked open. Her hands sprang free, marked with deep red indents.

Before he could pull back, her fingers tangled in the hair at his nape and yanked him closer—a grip that bordered on painful, her nails scraping his scalp. His pulse thundered in his ears.

“This changes nothing,” she murmured against his mouth, her breath hot and ragged. Her eyes were half-lidded but still blazing. “You’re still an insecure little boy playing with a gun.”

The words stung like fresh lashes. He swallowed the retort and surged forward to recapture her lips, his tongue thrusting deep. He rose unsteadily, hauling her up by the waist. His arms wrapped around her slender form, feeling the feverish heat radiating from her welts. He half-carried, half-dragged her to the worn leather couch.

The cushions sighed under her weight. He followed her down, knees bracketing her hips as he straddled her, his tank top riding up.

“Pathetic?” she snarled, a challenge.

He captured her wrists above her head with one hand, pinning them to the armrest. The other trailed down her side, fingers splaying over the red stripes he’d etched across her skin. She gasped—a sharp, involuntary sound of pain. The welts burned hot under his touch, raised and sensitive. He traced them deliberately, pressing just hard enough to elicit another sharp inhale.

She bucked beneath him, not in escape but in challenge. Her free leg hooked around his thigh to pull him closer, her body arching to press her breasts against his chest through the torn fabric.

“Is this what you want?” she shot, her voice husky, laced with a mockery that twisted the knife deeper.

Tyrie woke with a jolt.

His room was half-dark, smelling faintly of stale sweat and yesterday’s booze. For several long breaths, he lay there, palms braced against the mattress as if the world might tip. His heart hammered against his ribs. A hot, sick flush of shame crawled up his neck.

The dream refused to recede. It clung to the edges of his vision—the images, the sensations, and a stubborn, humiliating ache he would not name.

He threw his legs over the side of the bed, yanked a T-shirt over his head, and grabbed his phone. Movement steadied him. He hated how his body betrayed him, even in sleep.

He glanced down and hated the telling outline. Weakness, etched in flesh. He ignored it and walked out.

Only the ghostly blue light of the massive saltwater aquarium illuminated the great room. Men—his father’s men, no, they were *his* now—were sprawled asleep on the couches. The house was full. There was no space for him.

He glanced at the clock: 6:07 AM.

He stalked to the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. As he twisted the cap, his phone rang.

The screen lit his face. An incoming call from the fight ring’s manager blinked insistently. He answered on the second ring.


“Tyrie.” The voice was clipped, all business. “You there? Fight’s by seven PM. No one’s seen Lara in two matches. No one can reach her. Do we pull her from the roster?”

He kept his reply short, clipped like a snapped rope. “Keep her on it.”

“Is she with you? Coach said the last time he saw her was at the will reading.”

Tyrie had been so preoccupied with carving his place in his father’s legacy that he had forgotten her. Temporarily. The dream rushed back, a wave of heat and disgust.

His voice went cold, flat. “Tell Desmond. Find her.” He paused, letting the order hang in the static. “Drag her there if you have to. I don’t care if she’s breathing or a cold corpse.”

“Understood.”

The line went dead. Tyrie took a long, slow swing of water, the cold a shock to his system.

He stood by the fridge a beat longer after drinking, his eyes fixed on the aquarium. Behind the glass, predator and prey moved in a silent, endless dance.

Previous Chapter   |   Next Chapter

ONCE UPON A FOREVER 

Once Upon a Forever – Chapter 11

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, Lara, Slice of Life.

Lara 

Kira moved like she was at war with the kitchen. Pots clanged. Plates clicked. Cups rattled as she cleaned with frantic precision.

Lara leaned against the doorframe, watching. Her gaze drifted to the bottles of alcohol still on the counter. She picked them up and began sliding them into the cupboard.

“Careful with that one,” Kira said without looking.

“Which one?” Lara asked.

“All of them. They are all expensive.”

Lara smirked as she shelved the last bottle.

“Hey, how’s your head?”

“Better. That hangover soup worked.”

Lara leaned against the counter, watching Kira stack plates in the rack.

“I need a job,” Lara said quietly. “Something solid. Something to hold onto.”

“A job?” Kira snorted. “Babe, we were both last in class. We failed WAEC and JAMB. What job?”

“Should we rob a bank?”

“Yes,” Kira said, placing the final plate away. “Better to be trapped by the government than by Tyrie.”

“I’m joking.”


Kira wiped her hands on her gown. “I can call a friend. You could work as a waitress. He’ll pay you like a manager for a month or two. I’ll sell some things in the meantime.”

“Why didn’t I think of selling things?”

“Because Tyrie would hear. You need to stay invisible. Your stuff is already here. I’ll sell mine. Mark bought me some valuable gifts.”

“You know Tyrie knows where you live, too,” Lara said.

“That’s why you need the job. You can’t sit around paranoid.”

Lara nodded.

“But honestly,” Kira added, “Mark might be our best option.”

“Why?”

“He seems desperate to get rid of his nephew. I’m sure he will be willing to pay at least two million up front.” Kira said. “That will at least be able to get you good running shoes.”

Lara frowned. “I’m still not sold.”

Kira smirked. “I know, sounds silly, but this nephew—David—is untouchable. Cold. I’ve seen him once at a family event. Really handsome. Every woman wanted a piece of him, but damn, that man is cold.”

Lara leaned forward, curious despite herself. “And you think I’d have a chance?”

“Babe! You are magnetic, electrifying!” Kira pulled Lara’s face towards hers. “You are unnecessarily beautiful.”

“I am rough, uneducated. Practically useless to anything other than fighting and running,” Lara countered.

Kira sighed. “Still, you are beautiful.”

Lara laughed.

“Besides, even if you don’t get him, you may find a client, work as a Runzgirl, and find a powerful backer,” Kira said.


“I have zero seduction skills, Kira,” Lara said. “What part of useless and trapped don’t you understand? Chief Badmus might have been good to me, but ultimately, I just ended up as a caged bird, only good at fighting, reading people, and being realistic.”

Kira exhaled. “Well, at least you are no longer suicidal.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You still look down on yourself,” Kira said. “For someone who’s good at accepting reality, you reject a lot about yourself.”

“But seriously, no woman?” Lara began.

“Well, there was one once,” Kira said. “I heard he was really into her, but she was married and so her husband killed her. But, outside of her, there is also this woman, always with his mother. I heard she is his fiancée. But he doesn’t seem to like her.”

“If it’s like this, why haven’t you tried to seduce David yourself?”

Kira laughed—a short, incredulous sound that carried both amusement and warning. “Please. Mark would kill me. That insecure old man. He would think it was a good idea at first, then he would drown in jealousy and become unbearable if I succeeded. But then if I failed, his insecurity would slowly plot my demise because he would think me disloyal and no longer worth keeping.”

Lara tilted her head.

“Sounds like a dangerous man,” Lara said.

“Yes, but on the scale of Tyrie, he is a paper tiger to you.”

“Really?”

“One man’s devil is another man’s demon,” Kira smiled.

Lara tilted her head, intrigued.

“So you think I can beat him in a fight?”

“What I think is this,” Kira said. “If you fail at seducing David, you can simply return to your life, or find a sugar daddy. If you succeed, then you can manipulate David into getting rid of all your problems, and if Mark tries to fight you for betraying him, you are strong, great at fighting, and smart. It’s easier to get rid of Mark than Tyrie. I’ve seen you fight and take a beating.”

Lara smiled. “Are you trying to get me to kill Mark for you?”

Kira laughed. “I mean, that would be a bonus.”

Lara chuckled. “I’m starting to feel like drinking again.” Then she grew serious. “You are suggesting getting into a new cage to escape my old cage.”

Kira nodded. “All way na way.”

“I need assurance,” Lara said. “Call Mark. Ask him about the bet.”

Kira hurried to the living room with Lara trailing behind her, rummaged through her bag for her phone.

She dialed. Her flirtatious tone softened when she heard his strained breathing.

“Mark, baby… are you okay?”

“I… I’m fine,” he said, but she could hear the sharp intake of breath behind the words, the little fractures in his voice.

Kira’s tone shifted, business-like now, her eyes flicking to Lara as she placed the call on speaker. “My friend… she’s thinking about trying to seduce David. For the five million.”

Silence.

“I’ll send you two invites,” Mark said. “She’ll attend the family banquet.”

Kira nodded, her lips twitching with amusement. “Baby, she’ll need a seductive makeover, and ‘reassurance’.”

“Fine,” his voice held a mixture of irritation and compliance.


“Send something for your baby, too,” Kira said softly, and ended the call, tucking her phone back into her bag.

“Okay, Kira,” he said.

“Okay, daddy,” Kira said. “See you at the banquet.”

“See,” Kira said, hanging up.

“Wow,” Lara said. “He clearly sounded hurt, but you didn’t even seem worried.”

“I’m playing the role of a pampered princess,” Kira said. “If he needs care, he should find his wife.”

Lara scoffed. “Okay, let’s keep this as plan B and scale up.”

“What do you mean by scale up?”

“Well, I go for the job, try a quiet life, hope Tyrie won’t come for me. If that fails, I try plan B: go for David. And if that fails or turns into a bigger trap, I simply return to Tyrie, plan his murder, dismantle the gang from the inside, fish out all their police connections and deals, gain his trust, submit, and then kill him.”

“You’ve really thought this through.”

“Yes,” Lara said. “No matter what, I’ll live this life till I’m a hundred.”

Kira reclined on the couch and patted it for Lara to join her.

Lara sat and leaned on her shoulder.

“My sweet little baby,” Kira patted Lara’s head. “Everything will be alright.”

 

 Previous Chapter   |   Next Chapter

ONCE UPON A FOREVER 

Once Upon a Forever – Chapter 10

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, Mark, Slice of Life.

Mark  

Mark’s face twisted, a vein pulsing in his temple as he stared at the door. The last threads of his composure finally snapped.

Ayo, one of the six guards stationed in the office, stepped forward.

“Sir… what’s the plan?”

Mark turned on him. “Plan?”

“Mr. David still won’t hurt you. There are other ways—”

Mark glared, then burst into a sharp, manic laugh.

Ayo flinched, swallowing the final scrap of hope he had offered.

“He was never supposed to drive that car so soon,” Mark muttered, sinking back into his chair. “Damn it.”

He dragged a hand over his face. “Why is that bastard so untouchable?”

No one answered.

“I should have inherited everything,” Mark went on. “Since when does a father skip his own son and give everything to his grandson?”

He stood and began pacing. “What method haven’t I tried to get rid of him?”

Ayo stiffened by the window. “Sir… maybe—”



Mark turned, hope flickering.

The office door swung open.

Mark froze. For one sickening second, he thought David had come to finish him.

Instead, Queen walked in.

No guards. No entourage. Just her.

Her heels clicked against the marble, slicing through the tension. The air seemed to shrink around her.

Mark stared. “What the hell are you—”

The slap cut him off.

Ayo’s head snapped to the side. His cheek flushed red.

“How dare you not inform me that he tampered with my son’s car?” Queen said calmly, wiping her palm with a handkerchief.

“I was going to tell you, ma,” Ayo said shakily. “I didn’t think he’d drive it so soon.”

“You will return to my side after this.”

“Witch!” Mark shouted. “Are you deaf?”

Queen looked at him. Said nothing. The silence crushed.



“David promised your father not to kill you,” she said at last. “I didn’t.”

Mark snarled. “Who do you think you are? You outsider—”

*Slap.*

His eyes widened.

“You slapped me.”

Queen did not answer.

Mark raised his hand to strike her back.

Ayo lunged, grabbing his wrist.

“Ayo?” Mark stared.

Ayo shoved his hand away and stepped in front of Queen.

“Traitor,” Mark hissed.

Queen smiled.

“Kill them!” Mark roared. “All of you!”

The other five guards rushed forward.

“You bitch! Even if you die here, David will thank me!” Mark continued. “Kill her!”

But they did not run toward Queen.

They went for Mark.

They seized him, slammed him down, fists and boots crashing into his body.

“Beat him until he is clinging between life and death,” she said, voice flat.

Mark barely had time to understand before pain erased everything else.

Hands pinned him. Someone punched him in the gut. Blood sprayed from his mouth.

“Stop,” Queen said.

Two guards hauled him upright.

“What is this?” Mark gasped. “How—why—”

“Too loud.”

A fist crushed into his ribs.

“This is only one of my hands,” Queen said. “Since the first time you tried to kill my son, I’ve been replacing your people.”

Mark looked around at the men who were supposed to protect him.

Despair finally reached him.

“Chuwudi… even you?”

Chuwudi did not answer. There was nothing left to say.

“He still has a mouth,” Queen said.

They descended on him again.

Pain. Bone. Breath tearing out of him.

Queen crouched in front of him and grabbed his face, forcing his eyes to meet hers.

“Outsider,” she said softly. “Let me tell you something, Mark. After you made your brother infertile, I got pregnant with your father’s child. David is your father’s son.”

“You monster,” Mark spat through blood. “I’ll kill you—”

She shoved his head aside.

“You were never anything but a pawn.”

Mark stared at her, seeing her for the first time.

“God will punish you.”

“A god who let you live this long has no authority over me.”

Mark tried to talk.

“He can still talk,” Queen observed.

The guards descended on him again.

“Beat him until he is clinging between life and death,” she’d said, like she was asking for tea.

Finally, Mark’s world collapsed into sound and flashes of agony. He tried to curse, to command, to promise vengeance, but his words drowned under the weight of their fists.

Now he lay broken.

“Let him be,” Queen said.

The guards stepped back.

“We could have lived like a family,” Queen said. “After all, I’m technically your stepmother. But you just had to touch my bottom line. You keep provoking me.”

Mark said nothing.

“I never expected that David would actually keep his promise to that old man. Since he is unwilling to kill you, I should warn you that I am willing.”

“You… you better kill me—I’ll never let your son go.”

Queen seemed taken aback. She froze, as if remembering a traumatic memory.

Then she snapped out of it, shaking her head as if forbidding a scary and troublesome thought.

“The last person who said that to me still screams in my dreams.”

She laughed, and kept laughing, like a maniac, as she turned and walked out.

The guards followed, and just like that, the assault had come to an end.

Mark lay there, twitching, staring at the door.

“David… will pay for this.”

And even he wasn’t sure anymore if he believed it. 

 Previous Chapter   |   Next Chapter

ONCE UPON A FOREVER 

Once Upon a Forever – Chapter 9

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free WebNovel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, David, Slice of Life.

David  

David’s shoes clicked sharply against the marble floor, each step deliberate. The secretary stiffened, almost vibrating with nervous energy as he approached. She recognized him; his picture hung on the wall behind her, tagged ‘Chairman,’ right next to that of the President of Nigeria and the Governor of Lagos.

Her fingers twitched above the intercom, a half-formed call dying in her throat as Tony’s hand lifted slightly—a silent warning that froze her mid-motion.

David didn’t speak. His eyes swept the reception, noting every detail: scratches on the marble edges, a faint smudge of a fingerprint on the polished brass nameplate, the way the fluorescent lights flickered near the ceiling. Each detail harmless on its own, but together forming a report on his uncle’s negligence.

The secretary stepped back hastily, trying to appear composed, but her gaze kept darting to the portrait.

David walked past her, Tony following behind, holding a small wooden box.

The elevator doors slid open with a muted hiss. David stepped inside first, then Tony, ensuring no one came in after them. Inside, David’s gaze swept the small reflective walls, noting the subtle hum of the motor, the security camera in the corner. His eyes lingered on it, certain Mark was watching.

The elevator descended in silence.

The doors pinged open. Tony stepped out first, then David followed, before Tony fell back to walk behind him.

The door to Mark’s office loomed. David did not hesitate. He opened it and walked in.

David’s footsteps were quiet, controlled, the echo swallowed by the cavernous luxury of the office. The walls, lined with mahogany shelves heavy with legal tomes and gilded awards, seemed to lean inward.

Uncle Mark was already standing, anticipating him. His hand shot out, a forced smile plastered across his face.

“David, my boy! It’s… good to see you.”

David frowned at Mark’s hand, then allowed his gaze to sweep the room in a slow, methodical scan. Six men, broad-shouldered and silent as statues, were positioned—two near the door, one by the windows, one beside the shelves, two flanking the desk. Each looked ready to pounce.

David didn’t acknowledge the guards. He noticed the TV on the wall, showing surveillance footage of the office, including Mark’s office. His annoyance subsided before his eyes returned to his uncle, measuring the tremor in his smile, the stiffness in his shoulders, the twitch of his hand. Fear leaked through the façade.

“Sit,” Mark said, voice pitched higher than usual.


David clenched his fist, took in a slow breath, and let it out, remaining standing. He let the silence stretch, letting discomfort settle over the room like fog. His gaze flicked again to the guards.

“Six,” he said, almost to himself. Then louder, “For a conversation with your nephew?”

Mark’s hand tightened on the edge of his desk. “Security… precautions. You understand, right?”

A flicker of disgust crossed David’s face, but he held it back. “I understand. But I also understand optics. Too many guards, and everyone assumes you’re either guilty or afraid. Neither looks good for a man of your… stature.”

Mark laughed nervously, a sound that didn’t reach his eyes. “I… I suppose.” He motioned toward the chair opposite his desk. “Please, sit.”

David moved slowly, predator-like, toward his uncle’s chair, gesturing for him to move. Mark hesitated, but David’s gaze warned him. He moved aside.

David sat down. From Mark’s chair, he could see the guards, Mark, Tony, the surveillance, and the door. The guards’ eyes never left him. A bead of sweat appeared at Mark’s temple. Tony looked like he was holding back a smile.

“David…” Mark started, hands fidgeting on the desk. “We… your father, my brother, we need to discuss family matters. The trust. Your father’s wishes, my father’s—”

David leaned back, trying to appear calm even as his fist clenched tightly. His eyes were sharp, assessing, as if deciding how to deal with Mark.

“You’re rambling. It’s annoying.”


Mark’s breath caught. One guard subtly shifted, anticipating a spark, but David didn’t flinch.

David lifted his hand. Mark flinched, caught between instinct and composure.

“I… I just—” Mark started, but David’s raised brow cut through the room. Silence stretched.

Mark’s knees betrayed him with a subtle wobble.

Tony, silent as a shadow, stepped forward and placed the wooden box on the desk. David pointed at it. “Open it,” he commanded, voice carrying a subtle menace.

Mark’s hands shook as he lifted the lid, feigning steadiness. His eyes widened at the contents, and finally, all the fear he had tried to conceal flooded out.

“You promised my father you wouldn’t kill me,” Mark blurted.

Inside the box were two severed hands, pale under the office lights, fingers slightly curled as if frozen mid-motion.

David leaned back, the faintest trace of a smirk tugging at his lips. His eyes, cold and calculating, never left Mark.

“You must recognize them,” he said softly, deliberate.

Mark swallowed, wetting his dry lips. “This… was necessary?” he stammered, voice tight with fear.

David’s eyes sharpened, a subtle tightening around them, like a trap snapping shut. “Was it?” His tone held no malice.

Mark’s hands twitched over the desk, a silent plea for mercy he could not voice.

“Messing with my car brakes for a mere million naira,” David said, forcing a casual tone, “he’s lucky I only took his hands.”

Mark’s eyes widened. “I—I didn’t instruct him to… tamper with the car! Yes, I paid him, but it was not for your car—he was also looking at my car, I swear—”

David cut him off with a lifted hand. “I don’t want to hear it.” His tone carried no anger, though that was all he felt. He leaned back slightly, fingers steepled, eyes pinning Mark to the floor.

“Mark,” he continued, “the only reason I allowed you your vain life is because Mr. Ashimolowo wagered my right to kill you for this inheritance—and I am a man of my word.”

He let the silence press, suffocating, before continuing. “It’s been over a year since the old man died, and I became patriarch. Even if I kill you now, I lose nothing.” His eyes glinted, cold, calculating.

Mark’s shoulders slumped. “David… I—please, it wasn’t personal…”


“I am a man of my word, Uncle Mark. I won’t kill you.”

Mark sighed, relieved.

David smiled. Noticing that his smile unsettled his uncle more than his neutral face, his eyes softened. “Don’t tempt me to make living unbearable for you.”

David stood and walked out, Tony behind him, the little gift box still sitting on Mark’s desk, doing its job.

In the car park, David stood beside the sleek black car, hands casually in his pockets. Tony moved ahead to check the vehicle.

“All clear, sir,” Tony said.

David took his place in the driver’s seat, Tony behind the wheel.

A movement at the driveway caught his attention: a black luxury Jeep with tinted windows rolled smoothly into the lot. His mother, Queen, stepped out of the driver’s seat.

Tony smirked. “Looks like Madam’s here… to do what nobody asked her to do.”

David scoffed and rolled his eyes. Tony smiled; David let out a soft chuckle.

“By the way, David, why haven’t you done anything about Mark?”

“He’s a nuisance,” David said. “But every time I suppress him, the other vultures hold back.”

David stared out the window, exhaustion finally showing.

“The mechanic’s son,” he muttered.

“I set a trust for him,” Tony said.

 Previous Chapter   |   Next Chapter

ONCE UPON A FOREVER 

Once Upon a Forever – Chapter 8

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Chapter 8, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, Kira, Slice of Life.

Kira 

Kira’s heart thumped hard as she braced herself to knock on the door. She knocked once, and when she did not get an answer, she knocked again, frantic. “Lara!” she called, her voice high and cracking at the edges. She rapped on the door, fists stinging, before shoving her shoulder against it. Nothing.

Her fingers trembled as she fumbled for her tote bag. Throwing it open, she dug through it. Alcohol bottles, phone, charger, a half-empty bottle of water, phone. She dialed Lara’s number, her hand shaking.

“Pick up, pick up, pick up…” she muttered under her breath. Each ring felt like an eternity.

Finally, the door creaked open. Lara appeared, hair mussed, skin wet, eyes slightly red and glassy. Kira blinked at her, trying to mask her relief with mock sternness.

Relief washed over her. She hugged her, breathing out her concerns before pulling back and looking at her friend with a playful glint.

“Well, well, well,” Kira said, hands on her hips. “Look who decided to stay. You look a zombie who took a bath. What’s that smell, vomit?”

Lara blinked, trying to focus, her mouth opening then closing as if she were weighing how much truth to reveal. She did an ojigi bow. “I… I’m fine. Sorry about the smell, detergents can onluy do so much,” she said, her voice soft, a little hoarse.

The bow threw Kira off, but she shrugged it away, though the concern in her tone betrayed her bravado. “Ha, we’ll get used to it.” She hugged Lara again. This time, Lara hugged her back. “Glad you’re fine.”


“Yeah, oh, sorry about the Tenjaku, it finished,” Lara said.

Kira laughed. “It did its job.” She guided Lara back in, to the couch, easing her down like she was handling a wounded bird. “Come on, tell me now. How do you feel? How was last night?”

Lara slumped, letting her head tip back against the cushions. Her eyes half-closed, lips parted. Kira crouched in front of her, tilting her chin up just enough to meet her gaze.

“Will you believe me if I say I’ve been reborn?” Lara whispered, barely audible.

Kira leaned closer, her voice teasing but laced with tenderness. “Well, whiskey can do that.”

“I mean, I no longer want to die, rather I want to kill him,” Lara continued.

“We can plan towards that,” Kira said.

She was now beginning to notice the usual street noise that drifted into her little, cluttered home.

“So, how did you decide on killing the bastard?” Kira asked.

“I think I got poisoned last night, I may have died, but then I saw all my past lives. Will you believe it? In all my past lives I’ve been a slave, poor, trapped, never been free.”

Kira could not understand her friend, but she decided against interrupting her for clarity, so she egged her on. “Trapped?”

“It’s hard to explain, but I’m tied to a prince by a blood pact, and every lifetime he comes for me. I run. I die.”

Kira raised an eyebrow.

Lara rolled her eyes, frustration creeping into the softness of her voice. “I’m not joking. I saw it, Kira. I remember being everything. I—”

“So, is Tyrie the Prince?” Kira asked.

“No, I’ll know the prince when I meet him.”

Kira stared at Lara, unsure of how to respond.


“I want to be free in this life even if it’s once,” Lara said. “Tyrie is strong, and the new head of a thriving crime syndicate. Killing him will not be easy, and even if we succeed, his gang will kill us. I can’t drag you down with me.”

Lara held her head in her hand, the hangover headache kicking in.

Kira held Lara’s face in her palms. “You’ve really though this through.”

Lara gave a weak laugh, the sound brittle but alive. “I don’t want to die anymore,” she said. Her voice trembled, but there was a new edge to it, soft but steady. “I’m tired, I don’t want to be trapped any more, but I also don’t want to kill myself. I’m tired. I’m tired of dying.”

“You’re allowed to be tired,” Kira said softly. “Not just from your past lives, which, babe, I must be honest, I’m low-key giving you the side eyes. But from this life, the life where I got to know you, you. You’ve been fighting ghosts no one else can see. Even soldiers sleep.”

The kettle whistled in the kitchen. Kira stood, tugging Lara’s hand as she did. “You’re making coffee?” she asked.

Kira nodded.

“Okay! Coffee and a murder plan. Get up.”

Lara laughed. “You just called me crazy in a beautiful way”

“I also called you strong?” Kira scoffed.

Lara laughed again. “Coffee and murder plan, how do you come up with these.”

Kira joined in, pulling Lara into the kitchen.

Kira moved to turn off the whistling kettle, noticed the empty bottle of Tenjaku on the kitchen counter, smirked, and remembered the drinks in her bag.

“Wait!”

She turned off the burner and hurried out of the kitchen, returning a second later with her tote bag, and pulled out the five bottles of alcohol. The five included a new Tenjaku.

Lara’s eyes lit up.


“If we can’t come up with an airtight murder plan over coffee, we may need to come up with a crazy one over vodka,” Kira joked.

Lara laughed and hugged her. “I love you so much.”

“I love you too,” Kira said.

Reassured, Kira pulled back, got the mugs from the shelf, and proceeded to make the coffee. Then she opened the fridge. “Great. My hangover stash is still here.”

She pulled out a bowl of soup with boiled eggs, popped it in the microwave, then handed the coffee mugs to Lara.

“Here, I’ll bring the soup.”

Lara took the cups out of the kitchen.

Kira grabbed two bowls. The microwave dinged. She dished the soup and went to join Lara.

She handed Lara her bowl, then plopped down next to her.

“I had a second to think,” Kira said.

“Rather than a grand murder scheme, that will leave both of us dead, because you know there is no way I’ll let you kill alone,” Kira said, blowing on her soup. “Why not try to escape, vanish from here, to a country where Tyrie will never find you?”

“With which money?” Lara asked, taking a sip of her coffee.

“Okay, this is a crazy idea,” Kira began. “Last night, something strange happened. Mark got a call, panicked, and called off the cruise. But before that, he had been talking about paying anyone who could seduce his nephew 5 million naira.”

“Your sugar daddy?” Lara said. “Sounds like he was joking.”

“He has the money.”

“Is he not the same man who would rather pay your bills than give me money?” Lara asked.

“Yes, he is an insecure control freak,” Kira stated. “But I know he’s serious about this.”

“So, basically he wants more than seducing his nephew.”

“Yes.”

“And he still hasn’t found anyone to?” Lara asked.

“He has. But his nephew never falls.”

“Sounds messy, like a completely different type of trap. Not worth it.”

Kira sighed. “True.”

“I’ll rather just Kill Tyrie.”

 

 Previous Chapter   |   Next Chapter

ONCE UPON A FOREVER 

Once Upon a Forever – Chapter 7

0

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, Queen, Slice of Life.

Lara 

Lara slipped off her shoes by the door as she entered Kira’s home. It was empty and safe. Her place was cramped, but it had warmth. It had bright throw pillows, a calendar from three years ago, and a dull cactus by her window, Kira’s idea of a low-cost air freshener.

She let her bag fall onto the couch, its weight hitting the cushions with a dull thud, letting dust rise from the threads. She inhaled; the dust seemed to calm her nerves, unlike the leather ones at Chief Badmus’s place, which she was used to pretending were comfortable.

Her eyes drifted toward the small kitchen. She walked in and flipped the light switch. It blinked three times before staying on. She moved toward the cabinet, tracing her fingers over the wooden edges.

There it was. Tenjaku. The label was peeling, and the bottle was full, but she could see that Kira had taken a sip from it. Behind it were several empty alcohol bottles, all big brands. She smiled at how Kira treasured her drinks. And yet, she was willing to let her drink it.

Lara reached for it.

She stared at her reflection in the glass, her face framed by exhaustion, her eyes heavy with questions she didn’t dare voice.

“Oh well, it’s either you or cyanide,” she muttered under her breath, twisting the cap open. The scent hit her—smoky, sweet, like an escape.

She grabbed a mug from Kira’s tired plate rack, poured a little in it, and took a sip. It didn’t burn like most whisky; it went down smoothly, almost like whisky-flavored water.

“Wow, smooth.” She poured more into the mug and chugged.

Then she walked into the living room with the bottle and mug.

“Is this really alcoholic?” she asked, as she began scanning the textured label. “40%?”

She sat on the couch next to her bag and picked up the album on the wooden center table. She felt the first wave from her last chug.

“Can I really not escape this life?” Lara asked her bottle.

She noticed how the kitchen lights hit the bottle and the drink glowed. She opened the album; it was filled with pictures of her and Kira, from Kira showing up to support her fights at the rings, to nights in the club, then on a beach, and something hit her.

“I’ve never smiled.”

She opened the bottle, poured more into the mug, and chugged.

Her fingers flipped through more pages in the album, and she finally settled on one page. It was of Chief Badmus holding up her hand in the ring, looking proud, but she looked more fearful than happy, yet the man who had raised her was smiling from ear to ear.

“At least he made living in debt seem like home.” She poured more drinks. “You said I was precious to you! Why did you die?”

She poured herself more drinks as her tears began to flow. Since Chief Badmus died, this was her first chance to mourn him; up until now, all she had felt was numbness at the news of his passing.

She chugged.

“Do you know, while you were admitted in the ICU, he locked me up in a basement? He flogged me, he starved me, he called me a useless gutter rat, a fetish for a disgusting old man who was grooming me. He said once you died, he’ll destroy me and give me to his men. He only let me out because the lawyer refused to read your will if I was not present and unarmed.”



She tipped the bottle to pour in the mug, but changed her mind and chugged.

“I’ve never had anything, but you gave me things. You even acted like a father should; you never scolded me for failing in school, you created a fighting division for me since I said I couldn’t handle school and was always getting in fights. I know you also wanted to make sure that I was strong and could protect myself. But what if the enemy is stronger than me?”

Her hands could no longer hold up the weight of the drink and slowly fell to her side.

“If you were going to die, you should have given me a clean way out, first.”

She lifted the bottle to her lips again and chugged until the last drop emptied into her mouth. She looked at the empty bottle and laughed bitterly.

“Kira will be mad that I finished you.”

She shrugged and dropped the bottle, and leaned back. The room began to spin. She closed her eyes, thinking sleep would come next.

A minute later, she slipped to the floor, eyes open, but gone.

“I should kill him! Then I’ll kill myself!”

She rummaged through her bag for the cyanide.

“I’ll sneak back in, pour this in his morning coffee!” She lifted up the cyanide and hurried for the door but tripped over her bag, hit her head on the table. The glass bottle fell to the ground and broke, and so did Lara’s great escape plan.

Like falling down a rabbit hole, she slipped through herself—time splintering into colors and faces she half-recognized. A rush of incense, the sharp smell of rain-soaked wood, the whisper of silk brushing tatami mats.

She was barefoot, standing in a long line of trembling girls in pale robes. The matron paced before them, her geta clacking like small thunder. “Smile, lower,” the woman hissed, gripping Lara’s chin hard enough to bruise. “You’re not a bride, you’re slaves. You breathe when spoken to.”

Lara—no, the maid—bowed too quickly. The matron smacked the back of her head. Laughter rippled through the line. She bit her tongue, tasting iron. Obedience was survival. She knew that. Still, her hands trembled behind her back, folded too neatly to be real calm.

“Clumsy thing,” someone sneered from behind her. The shogun’s wife’s maid, lips painted like blood. She reached out, shoved Lara’s shoulder just as the matron turned away.

The world tilted. Her sandals caught the edge of the stairs. For a breathless second, she was weightless. Then—hands. Firm, warm, catching her by the waist.

The boy who caught her wasn’t a boy. He was dressed like a prince from the poems—dark layered silk, a crest shining faintly at his chest. His eyes met hers, steady and startled all at once. Neither moved.

“Are you hurt?” he asked softly.

She tried to kneel, but he didn’t let go. “No, my lord.” Her voice came out smaller than she meant it to.

Something flickered in his gaze—something forbidden. He reached into his sleeve, pulled out a small dagger, and threw it at the Queen’s maid. She fell instantly.

The other maids panicked, but no one dared to come close.

The shock of the scene sent her to the next.

She was cornered on the Young Prince’s bed, afraid, unsure, yet captivated.

“Give me your hand,” he said.

He was on his knees. He moved closer; something about seeing him like that for her made her feel stronger, but she knew her slave fate was strong.

She hesitated. “My lord—”

“Please.”

Her pulse stuttered. She raised her hand. His touch was cool.

He lifted up her palm and kissed it. Then, fast, before she could form any objection, he took out a dagger and slashed her palm. She screamed, but he immediately muffled it with a kiss.

She tried to pull back her hand, but he held on until she stopped struggling. Then quickly, he slashed his palm without flinching and pressed it on hers.

Their blood mixed; his felt hotter than hers. His voice was low, urgent. “No matter the lifetime, Haruka, I will always only ever belong to you, and only ever love you. If my love ever causes you pain, may I suffer that pain a thousand times over.”

Something inside her cracked open. It wasn’t joy; it was closer to terror, and it was power. She felt the pain from the cut fade as she cupped the prince’s face with her bloodied palm.

“Why me?” she asked.

“Why is not important.” The prince leaned into her palm, letting her blood smear his face. “I love you, and will only ever love you. We don’t need to understand why.”

And then—light. Screams. The smell of smoke. She was down another rabbit hole.



The maid, still a teenager, but a few years had passed from the blood pact, was kneeling before the shogun’s wife. Her hair had been torn loose; her white robes were stained dark. The queen’s voice was calm, distant, like someone reciting scripture. “End it. Let her ghost learn silence.”

Two soldiers stepped forward. The sword glinted. Haruka tried to breathe, but the air refused her.

When the blade fell, she didn’t feel pain. Only falling again; through time, through herself, through centuries.

Rain, rot, and prayers that never reached heaven—London stank of them all. In the alley behind St. Dunstan’s chapel, smoke curled from a dying candle someone had left by a broken door. The girl—Lara again, though now Cecily—was small, no more than 13, bones sharp under rags, her fingers blackened from digging through waste for scraps of bread.

The church bell tolled the hour. Each chime echoed like a warning. She flinched, clutching a half-rotten apple to her chest as if it were gold.

“Oi, wait!” a man shouted somewhere behind her.

Her breath hitched. She ran. Bare feet slapped against wet stone, splashing through puddles thick with soot. Her lungs burned. She didn’t look back; she never did. Survival was always forward.

Then the rumble came. Wheels on cobblestone, horses neighing, the whip crack of reins. She turned too late.

The cart struck her.

The world folded in on itself. Light bent and dissolved.

When it returned, she was somewhere hotter. The sky itself looked bruised. Seville. Lara, now Clarencia, was tied up and burning.

A crowd pressed in around her; she couldn’t make out the faces beyond the thick smoke that engulfed her.

She had refused to cry, to grace their Christian righteousness with her weeping.

“Burn the Witch!” She recognized the woman’s voice. “That witch bewitched my son! Burn her!”

She closed her eyes in surrender.

Then arms wrapped around her.

It was him. He would burn with her.

She fell again.

The world dimmed, curling inward like smoke.

Then heat. Salt. Drums.

Elmina.

The air reeked of sweat and blood, thick enough to taste. Lara, as Adwoa, eighteen, skin a careful blend of a master’s and her mother’s, knelt on the packed dirt of the fortress yard. Her wrists were bound. Her hair matted. She trembled, but not from fear anymore.

“Look,” a voice ordered in Portuguese.

A rough hand seized her chin, forced her gaze upward. A Ghanaian man was tied to a post before her, his back torn open, raw beneath the sun. The whip rose and fell, each crack splitting the air like thunder. He did not scream. His defiance was heavier than sound.

She held her breath, refused to cry.

She failed when his body went limp.

The man holding her sneered. He was young, handsome, almost pretty. His eyes were pale, emptied by years of hate.

“You see?” he said in broken Twi. “This is what happens when you let others touch what’s mine.”

What’s his? The words twisted in her gut.

He shoved her forward; she stumbled, her cheek scraping the dirt, and the world slid into later.

Night fell.

The young Portuguese man forced his way into her room, into her body, into the certainty of ownership. He made sure she understood who she belonged to.

After, he slept beside her, heavy and unafraid, his arm locked around her as if she were incapable of harm.

She eased herself free.

The room was quiet. She reached for a knife from the cutlery stack, its weight steady in her hand. She looked at him and imagined the blade sinking in. But she knew the ending. If he lived, her suffering would deepen. If he died, she would run—and to where? She would live a life worse than a female dog in heat, or be fed alive to the fishes.

He would find another girl to own.

But losing her would hurt him.

It would tell him one thing.

Her life was hers.

“Bastard,” she said.

He startled awake, then noticed the knife. He relaxed, propping his head on his hand, a lazy smirk pulling at his mouth.

“What?” he said. “Thinking of killing me?”

She lifted the blade, pointed it at him.

He laughed softly. “Stop being cute. Drop the knife.”

Her resolve crystallized. In one fluid motion, she turned the blade inward and drew it cleanly across her own throat.



His smile vanished.

She smiled, catching the perfect terror in his eyes as he scrambled forward, hands clutching desperately at her neck, trying to stanch the life he could never own.

Then the floor seemed to give way as she felt herself slip into another dream.

Lara’s, now Mary’s, mind twisted through centuries like smoke caught in a draft. The summer air in Richmond pressed warm against her skin, but it carried the iron tang of cannon smoke, even if the war had been technically over for a year. She was eighteen, caught in the swirl of a ballroom, the skirts of her dress brushing polished wood floors.

He spun her, laughed low and husky, eyes glittering with a fascination that made her chest tighten. She could smell the faint scent of his cologne, tobacco and something sweeter, the sort of intoxicating combination that made her heart hammer against her ribs.

“You’re impossible,” he murmured.

“I’m… careful,” she said, voice catching. Her words sounded like a lie even as she spoke them.

His hands were warm, steady on her waist, and for a single, dazzling moment, she let herself forget the world outside; the war, the blackened streets, the cries from Richmond’s hospitals. She let herself be spun, dipped, held.

But the dream shifted. Now she stood over him, white and ghostly in the flickering lamplight. His chest rose and fell unevenly, his breaths shallow. His eyes held hers, the astonishment and grief mingling into a heavy cocktail.

“Don’t take it personally,” she whispered, voice tight, clawing at herself for any flicker of defiance. “I love my country, my freedom… more than I can love any man.”

Tears ran down his face, unbidden, and she pressed a finger to his lips.

And then the world turned again.

Tokyo, 1987. Neon lights, billboards screaming in kanji, the first notes of idol pop echoing from a nearby record store. She was Sakura, seventeen, and vibrant.

A boy, tall and electrifying in his appearance and intensity, trapped her against the wall, pressing his chest to hers. His hands were firm, protective, possessive, yet gentle in that strange, terrifying way.

“You have to wait for me,” he said between breaths, his voice trembling but defiant, eyes wide and bright.

He smiled, that reckless, dangerous smile that made her pulse race, and pressed a fleeting kiss to her lips. The rain began to fall, fat drops soaking through her hair, her clothes clinging to her like a second skin. She kissed him back, eyes closed, and for a heartbeat she believed in forever.

He held his jacket over his head and ran back into the stadium.

She watched him go, smiling.

Then the scream—the tire’s roar, metal crunching against flesh. She opened her eyes just in time to see the truck hit her.

She fell again, but this time, she was back in Kira’s sitting room, blacked out from excessive alcohol consumption and a concussion, her face in a pool of her own vomit, next to the broken bottle of cyanide.

 Previous Chapter   |   Next Chapter

ONCE UPON A FOREVER 

Once Upon a Forever – Chapter 6

0

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, Alexis, David, Slice of Life.

Alexis

Alexis swung open the door and stepped into her parents’ home. The living room lights were still on and warm. It was a mansion and grand, but in no way as grand as the Ashimolowos’. Her father sat stiffly on the couch, glasses low on his nose, a newspaper crumpled and unread in his lap. Her mother hovered nearby, wringing her hands, eyes darting to the clock, then back to Alexis like she’d been doing it all night.

“You’re back,” her father said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it carried scrutiny, disappointment, fear. If she’d been a teenager she would have flinched, but now she was grown—and she had been at her future in-laws’ home.

“Yes, Daddy,” Alexis said lightly, dropping her clutch on the console like she was shaking off dust. “I was with Mrs. Queen Ashimolowo.”

The name alone made her father’s jaw tighten. It was the look she knew too well—the judgement, the pity that stung worse than anger.

“Mrs. Queen Ashimolowo,” he repeated, lowering his glasses. “David’s mother.”

“Mhm mhm,” Alexis hummed, pretending not to see the shift in his expression from concern to disappointment to anger. She unbuckled her heels, stretching her legs with the grace of someone who believed the world watched her every movement. “She invited me. We were picking outfits for their family banquet, tomorrow.”

Her mother’s brows rose, hope and worry tangled together.



Her father’s voice sharpened. “And you stayed there up to now? It’s 12 midnight, Alexis.”

“It wasn’t that late,” she said.

“No decent woman stays out that late unless she’s looking for trouble,” he said flatly.

Alexis smiled thinly. “Then maybe I found it.”

Her father’s eyes darkened. Her mother winced, a soft sound catching in her throat, but she said nothing.

“Don’t test me, Alexis,” he warned.

She finally looked at him, really looked, like he was background noise she was being forced to acknowledge. “We had a lot of dresses to try on.”

Her father exhaled through his nose. “You need to stay away from that woman, and you need to give up on her son. David could not give you a clearer message than he already has. The man doesn’t want you. Getting close to his mother will not make him see you differently. Anybody with eyes can see he doesn’t even like his mother.”

That cut, but she didn’t let it show. “He’s just… complicated.”

“Complicated?” His voice rose, tinged with pity he didn’t want to feel. “He’s dangerous! Have you never wondered why their family is on the top yet nobody comes for them? Everyone knows it, except you. You think you’re special? You are a pawn. Queen is using you to scare other women away.”

Her mother whispered, “Let her be, Emeka. She’s young.”

“She’s foolish,” he snapped. “By the time Queen is done with you, you’ll be old and with no options left.”

Alexis’s smile sharpened. “She gave me something tonight.”

She unclasped the necklace. The diamonds caught the light, glittering cold and sharp.

Her mother gasped. “Oh my goodness… Alexis, that’s—”

“Yes, it’s real diamond,” Alexis said, lifting it so it scattered light across the room. “She put it on me herself. And David saw it. He looked at me, he smiled when he saw it on me. So she said I could keep it.”

Her mother drifted closer, mesmerised. “Real diamonds,” she breathed.



Alexis placed it around her mother’s neck, and the older woman’s eyes fluttered shut as if she were wearing royalty itself.

Her father’s face hardened. “Take that thing off my wife’s neck.”

“It’s fine,” her mother said softly, fingers touching the stones. “It’s so… warm.”

Alexis’s smile tilted, smug and pointed at her father.

He stood slowly, voice low. “Woman, take that off. Your daughter is digging her grave, and you’re handing her the shovel.”

Her mother swallowed, removed the necklace carefully, and handed it back.

Alexis scoffed.

“It’s strange, Dad,” she said. “When I spend time with Mrs. Queen, you get agitated. You pretend to be the dutiful father, but you never refuse the business she sends you. Hypocritical.”

Her father flinched—because it was true.

“You should be grateful she even notices me,” Alexis went on. “You think your import business thrives because you’re brilliant? It thrives because they let it. The Ashimolowos pull the strings in this country and the strings that keep this roof over our heads.”

Her mother looked away.

Her father deflated into the couch, guilt dragging him down.

“You don’t understand, Daddy. Queen likes me. She said I have grace, poise, the kind that belongs in a family like hers.” Alexis’s voice softened. “She’s grooming me to become her daughter-in-law.”

Her father’s face went white, then red. He stepped forward, hand lifting. “Grooming…”

“Daddy,” she cut in quickly, “you need to let me make my choice.”

“I’ve set up a blind date for you. Robert’s son,” he said, defeated. “Stop embarrassing yourself over that boy who won’t even look at you. How many times must you be humiliated before you understand? He wants nothing to do with you.”

Her nails dug into her palms, but she kept smiling. “You’re wrong. David just doesn’t trust easily. He’s… careful. When he opens up, it’ll be to someone who already understands him. Like his mother. Like me.”

Her father slumped, tired and helpless. “As long as you go on these blind dates, I’ll get off your case with David.”

“Okay,” Alexis said, gathering her things before heading upstairs.

Her mother watched her leave with a hopeful little smile.

Her father poured himself a drink and added ice, each ice a sign of defeat.

Alexis walked into her room with a sigh. Her father would never understand her or how close she was to getting David until she got him.

Her room was flush with rose-gold vanity, imported silk sheets, perfume bottles arranged on her dress-up table. Above it was a curved large mirror.

She tossed her purse onto the bed and turned towards the vanity mirror, deliberately crafted to hide a shelf behind it. Catching a sight of her reflection, she nodded at her beauty; it was impossible that David would not love her.

She looked down at the necklace dangling in her hand, walked over to the mirror, placed it around her neck, her fingers grazing her neck. The gleam from the diamond was bright. She leaned closer, tracing the curve of the pendant.

“Beautiful.”

She smiled wider. “He’ll see me soon,” she murmured. “Eventually.”

She clasped the necklace behind her neck.

Her fingers moved from her neck to the surface of the mirror, her nails scraping lightly along its ornate frame like a lover’s teasing touch. The mechanism clicked softly, and the panel swung outward on silent hinges, revealing her sacred shrine.

Her eyes feasting on the collage of his images lining the walls behind the mirror.

Her David, captured in moments she had stolen: baby pictures stolen from his family album; his boyish teenage grins caught when he thought no one was looking; David walking into the owner’s seat of his Maybach; David working out at the gym, sweat glistening on his broad chest, his muscles straining under weights.

She ran her finger over a picture of David in his early twenties, sharp-suited and brooding. This was the moment he learned that the hussy he had been dating was dead; his face betrayed no emotion, jaw set like chiselled marble.

Her lips curled in a smug smile. “I had to get rid of that hussy. You understood. That’s why you did not react that day.”

Her hand moved to the shelf beneath the photographs—a collection of small, strange objects she thought of as tokens: a tie pin once worn by him, a napkin she’d kept from a dinner years ago, a cufflink she claimed had fallen during one of Queen’s luncheons, a discarded phone case she’d fished from his trash, a ring he’d lost that she ‘found’ and never returned, even strands of his hair and nail clippings pilfered from his floor before he had become so guarded. Each item had its place.

Below that, the lower shelf held dildos in every sinful shape, sleek vibrators that hummed faintly if she willed them to life, plugs and harnesses that mirrored the power she’d wield over him in her fantasies, each one styled to match a phase of his stolen essence; the sleek one for his youthful vigour, the brutal ridged beast for his current ruthless edge. But her gaze locked on the prize: the biggest black dildo, thick and veined like a promise of possession, its silicone skin gleaming under the shrine’s soft glow. Engraved along its base on a polished wooden paddle pedestal were the words “David.”

She lifted it reverently, her palm wrapping around its girth, feeling the weight that would soon echo David’s real cock buried deep inside her, stretching her walls until she screamed his name in ecstasy. A shiver raced through her core, heat pooling between her thighs, her pussy clenching with aching need as she brought it to her lips, kissing the tip.

“My love,” she murmured to the empty air, her voice a silken sigh. “I see you, I love everything about you, your coldness, your cruelty, your untouched soul that aches for my love. I am your destined queen, the only one who will be there for you at the end of your life.” She stroked the length slowly, her fingers gliding from base to head, imagining it pulsing with his life force, pre-cum beading at the tip just for her.

Her free hand slipped under her skirt, fingers dipping into her slick folds, circling her clit as she ground the dildo against her thigh. “David, I will be your wife.”



She slid the necklace off her throat and laid it in the centre of the upper shelf, its reflection rippling through the photographs. Her pulse slowed to a quiet rhythm in the silence, but the fire in her veins burned hotter. “You’ll see,” she said softly, pressing the dildo’s tip against her lips once more, tongue flicking out to taste the silicone as if it were him.

Previous Chapter   |   Next Chapter

ONCE UPON A FOREVER 

Once Upon a Forever – Chapter 5

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, Queen, Slice of Life.

Queen  

Queen smiled at Alexis, admiring the way the outside floodlights mimicked the afternoon sun with its light pouring in through the glass windows, sliding across her gold marble floor and illuminating Alexis’s studded evening gown.

Alexis stood in front of the full-length mirror in the living room, one hand on her hip, smoothing her curve, the other patting down her silk hair.

She was indeed beautiful, a pity her son would never spare her a glance.

More gowns were draped across the couch like sleeping women: silk, velvet, sequin, each more sexy than the next.

“This one,” Alexis said. “I like this one.”



“It makes your eyes pop,” Queen said.

“Lisavera! It’s a one-of-a-kind designer.” Alexis turned to watch how the dress accentuated her round butt and made her breasts look perkier, giving her perfect round mounds that slightly popped out but looked firmly fitted.

Queen smiled. After David had left that night without a single word to them, despite standing in plain view, she had tried to distract herself by focusing on Alexis. She called the maids to bring out some dresses which she had requested earlier that day.

Alexis had come around to discuss the family banquet and asked if she could join her as her plus one. She knew it was not to keep an old woman like her company; it was to keep herself around David, so that one day David might finally look at her.

But she was still company and a distraction from her loneliness.

“This looks like the gown that will finally turn that stubborn son’s head.” Queen smirked at the beam that took over Alexis’s face. “But I think my son prefers a more innocent look,” Queen added.

She turned to the couch and pulled up another gown: a pale champagne silk that caught the light and turned it into smoke. The neckline was round and high to fully hide the chest, but dipped into an intense V at the back.

“Try this.”

Alexis hesitated. “Mai Atafo?”

“Custom.”

Queen smiled, but it didn’t reach her eyes. She watched Alexis slip into the gown. The fabric kissed her skin, the silk obeying her body like it had been waiting its whole life to touch her. For a moment, Queen forgot to breathe.

“If this does not capture my son’s attention, nothing will,” she murmured, almost to herself.



Queen clapped her hands once. “Ngozi!”

The maid appeared instantly, head bowed. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Go to my room. The black drawer. Bring the diamond necklace, the one in the white box.”

“Yes, madam.”

Queen walked toward Alexis, circling her slowly. “Do you know why I like you?” she asked.

Alexis smiled carefully. “Because I remind you of you?”

Queen’s laugh was a low hum. “Clever girl. No. Because you listen.”

The maid returned, carrying the box like it contained her life. Queen took it and flicked it open. The diamonds burned white in the light; perfect, cold, and likely pulled from somebody’s bloodied, dying hands.

She stepped close. “Lift your hair.”

Alexis obeyed. Queen fastened the necklace around her throat, fingers grazing skin longer than necessary. “Beautiful,” she said, her voice honeyed and slow. “You look like a queen.”

Alexis met her eyes in the mirror.

Queen smoothed a strand of Alexis’s hair over her shoulder and whispered, almost tenderly, “Now, my dear, you look exactly like my future daughter-in-law.”

Alexis froze—just a flicker—and Queen saw it: the hope, the longing. She pressed a hand to her shoulder in reassurance. “You are so beautiful.”

The chandelier above shimmered, and for a moment, Queen saw the reflection of herself in the glass; older, lonelier, desperate.

Alexis smiled shyly, lifting a hand to touch the gems. “Do you really think he’ll notice?”

“Oh, he’ll notice,” Queen murmured, stepping back so Alexis could admire her reflection.

“Even if he pretends not to. David is just like my late husband. The more they want you, the colder they act toward you. You just have to keep feeding them without letting them know you’re the one feeding them, and one day, they’ll discover that they cannot live without you.”

The door slammed.

The echo cracked through the quiet.

David strode in with a quiet violence around him. His jaw was set hard, the muscles in his forearm tense like he’d been clenching his fists all the way home.
Alexis turned instantly, smile blooming like a nervous flower. “David,” she said, voice too bright, “look what…”

He walked right past her.

No glance. Not even a flicker.

Queen’s stomach twisted, rage rising and softening at the same time.

“David,” she said, stepping forward, the hem of her gown whispering against the marble floor.

“What happened, my darling? Did someone upset you again?”

He brushed past her, the scent of his cologne sharp enough to cut. “Don’t,” he muttered.
She touched his arm—light, maternal. “At least tell me what it is. Was it the board? That driver? I told you to fire him—”

She saw it, the flash of exhaustion beneath his anger.

She knew he would never confide in her, yet she felt the need to push. “David, I’m only asking because I care…”

He turned sharply, eyes meeting hers for half a second, sharp and empty. Then, for a flicker of a second, as if the light from the diamonds had caught his eyes, he glanced at Alexis before his attention returned to the hand touching him.

He shoved her hand away. Not hard. But enough.

The sting went deeper than the touch.

Alexis gasped softly behind them, clutching the necklace, making David glare at her.

For a moment, Queen couldn’t breathe. Then she gathered herself, spine straight, smile trembling but intact. “It’s fine. I’ll find out myself.”

David said nothing. His silence was a punishment she’d grown too used to. He started toward the hallway and up the stairs, his steps echoing across the marble, each one colder than the last.

Alexis shifted beside her, voice uncertain. “Something bad must have happened. He wasn’t angry when he left.”

Queen inhaled slowly, pulling herself upright again, gathering the shards of her dignity the way she always did.

“That’s right,” she said, voice silk over glass. “I will call someone and find out.”

Alexis nodded. “Did you notice? He looked at me twice!” She turned back toward the mirror. The diamonds still burned bright, too bright, as if mocking her reflection.

“I did,” Queen said softly, almost bitterly. “You should keep the necklace.”

Alexis beamed. “Really?”

Queen sank slowly onto the edge of the chaise, one hand to her chest like she needed to steady her own heart. The diamonds on Alexis’s neck scattered light across the floor.

 


Alexis hesitated, noticed, and stopped celebrating the gift. She knelt in front of her, gown pooling around her knees. “He doesn’t mean it,” she said softly. “David’s just… stressed. He knows how much he cares about you.”

Queen let out a broken little laugh, half sigh, half performance. “My son hasn’t smiled in years. I think the last time he smiled was when he dated that vixen.”

Alexis’s face darkened. “That married woman who tried to take advantage of him when he was young.”

“Glad she is dead,” Queen said. “Even though I wonder how she miraculously disappeared, I’m still glad she is gone.”

“God is likely watching out for David,” Alexis beamed.

“But I do miss seeing his smile.”

Alexis smiled faintly.

Queen tilted her head, studying the girl. Alexis’s face glowed with her secret, foolish and beautiful. It was almost tender to watch.

“You should take off the gown,” Queen said, her voice gentle. “Let the maids pack it for you.”

Alexis’s eyes softened. She reached behind her, fingers tracing the intense V of the back, and began slipping out of the pale champagne silk. Under the light, the fabric still seeming like smoke as it peeled from her skin. She folded it carefully, reluctant to let it go. Queen made a small gesture, and a maid stepped forward, took the dress, slipped it into a shopping bag, and placed it beside Alexis.

“We used to be such good friends,” Alexis murmured.

Queen almost smiled. True, they used to be friends, but David, from her memories, had always been distant and selective with his affection.

“And I’m sure your relationship can someday return to what it used to be.”

The girl’s shoulders relaxed, a faint flush of hope painting her cheeks. Queen watched it bloom, indulgent. Hope made people obedient. Hope kept them useful.

“You know, I think David needs someone as kind and soft as you around him,” Queen said, leaning closer. “I think you can make him smile again.”

Alexis looked up, eyes full of fragile hope.

A silence settled, warm and brittle.

Queen looked at her again, young and glowing and clueless. She rose, smoothed her gown, and let her smile return. “It’s late,” she said gently, brushing a strand of hair from Alexis’s face. “You should rest. Tomorrow, you need to steal the show.”

Alexis stood reluctantly, still cradling the necklace with her fingers.

“Your parents will get worried if you don’t leave now,” Queen said with a soft smile.

“Yes,” Alexis whispered. “Good night, Mum.”

Queen waved at the girl, then turned toward the window as Alexis’s perfume thinned and drifted from the room.

“Take these back,” she commanded, and the maids who had been standing in wait hurriedly began tidying up the living room, carrying the remaining dresses with the careful precision their price tags demanded.

She stood in the living room long after Alexis’s perfume had faded, the house heavy with the kind of silence that made her skin crawl. The chandeliers threw weak reflections along the marble floor, trembling slightly as if afraid to breathe.

She began walking and stopped before David’s grey walnut door, lifted her hand, and hesitated.

The wood between them felt alive, like it could hear her thoughts, and was loudly screaming at her not to.

She resisted, knocked once. The sound was soft, almost apologetic. “David?” Her voice wavered, more fragile than she intended.

Nothing.

She knocked again, harder this time. “David, it’s me.”

Still no sound.

She pressed her palm to the door, as though warmth could pass through. “My love,” she whispered. “I know you’re angry. I know you think I meddle. I know you can’t stand me. I know you hate me. But everything I’ve ever done, everything I’ve ever wanted to do, has been to protect you.”

A faint hum came from within—maybe the whir of his television, maybe just silence pretending to be sound.

“You carry so much on your shoulders,” she went on softly. “I see it, even if you think I don’t. The world expects too much from you. From our name. Our bloodline.” Her lips tightened. “Most envy you. Most want to see you fall, just like they wanted your father to fall, and your grandfather too.”

Her hand slid down the door, nails grazing it. “But I won’t ever let that happen. Whether you ask me to or not, I’ll protect you.”

Still nothing. Not even a shift in the air.

She tilted her head, eyes narrowing. “I know you can’t trust anybody, and you shouldn’t,” she murmured. “But you should trust me, David. I am your mother. I carried you for nine months. I love you.”

She waited.

The silence stretched. She could almost hear her own heart ticking.

Queen exhaled a long, weary breath. The diamonds on her wrist glimmered under the hallway light, and she hated them—hated how their sparkle felt like mockery.

“In every lifetime, I have loved you, Kaitokun, and in every lifetime, I will love you,” she said softly.

She lingered there another moment, her fingers ghosting over the door handle as though she might still push it open. Then she straightened, mask slipping back into place.

As she turned away, she pulled her phone from her clutch. The blue light glowed across her face, carving her features into something colder.

She dialed, waited, and then spoke low into the receiver. “Find out what happened to David this night,” she said. “Everything. I want names, faces, calls—whatever it was that made him come home like that.”

She ended the call before the voice on the other end could respond.

For a long time, Queen stood in the dim corridor, staring at the walls, which were a long, stretched-out luxury mirror. And for a second she saw her reflection as an ancient Japanese queen.

Then she smiled faintly—bitter and beautiful.

“Konohanasakuya-hime (木花咲耶姫), I’ll beat you this time.”

 Previous Chapter   |   Next Chapter

ONCE UPON A FOREVER 

All of You – Tortoise, The Birds, and The Feast in The Sky

Keywords: All of You, Tortoise, The Birds, and The Feast In The Sky, The Fablingverse, Igbo Folktale, Igbo Mythology, Tortoise Tales, Ekwensu, Igwe

Once upon a time in the animal kingdom, Igwe, the Arụsi of the sky, sat upon his throne of clouds and silence, bored. The stars shimmered like sleeping courtiers, and the wind refused to gossip. Even the thunder, his most dramatic servant, had grown lazy from disuse.  

Then Ekwensu, the sly god of mischief and silver tongues, slithered into his boredom with that grin that could curdle wisdom, and found Igwe staring at the earth below. “You sit up here, high and hollow,” Ekwensu mocked. “Why not bring the world to you? Throw a feast. Let every creature that can climb, crawl, or conjure its way up join you in your loneliness.” 

Igwe’s eyes brightened, like lightning trying not to strike. A feast. Music from thunder, wine pressed from rainbows, platters of cloud-birds, and roasted sky fishes. The sky itself would be the table, wide and blinding. He would call it Ọzụ Igwe—the Feast of Heaven. 

So he sent out a call that rippled through the air like drumbeats over water. The winds carried his voice across the forests and rivers, whispering into every ear that could listen. “Come to the sky,” the message said. “Come and eat with the gods.” 

When the news of the feast reached the forest, it came like thunder rolling through dry leaves. The parrots were the first to hear it; they always were. One bright morning, Parrot swooped down to the great tree where the birds gathered and shouted, his voice sharp as a drumbeat, Igwe! The Sky King himself has called us! A feast in the heavens!” 

The other birds froze, their wings half-folded, beaks open. 

“Feast?” asked Hornbill, his heavy beak gleaming like polished wood. “The gods don’t share. They take.” 

“Not this time,” Parrot said, fluffing his feathers. “Ekwensu told Igwe to invite us all. There will be palm wine made of lightning and fruits that grow on rainbows.” 

At that, Weaverbird nearly fell off his branch. “Then what are we waiting for? I’m already hungry!” 


Overhead, the wind carried the same words to every nest, hill, and hole. Soon, flocks darkened the sky like a moving storm. From the forest’s edge, the tortoise craned his neck, watching feathers whirl and flash. 

“What’s happening?” he called. 

“Igwe has invited all animals that can fly to the sky for a great feast!!” Sparrow chirped, wings trembling. 

“The sky god?” Tortoise frowned, blinking his small eyes. “Why did he not invite us who walk?” 

But Sparrow had already taken off, singing to anyone who would listen. 

Down by the riverbank, the herons and cranes stretched their wings, testing the air. The vulture cackled and said, “At last! Maybe finally my stomach will be full, I’ll finally eat what the gods eat.” 

“Your stomach can never be full.” Dove hissed. “Besides, It’s a holy feast.” 

Vulture grinned. “Then I’ll eat holy meat.” 

Above them, the air buzzed with wings and anticipation. Feathers brushed feathers. The great canopy shook as birds gathered, arguing, boasting, and comparing plumage. 

Eagle, who ruled among them, rose on a high branch and called out, his voice deep enough to part the chatter. “We go to dine with Igwe himself. There must be order. No bird flies before me.” 

“Always order, always pride,” muttered Crow, though softly enough not to be heard. 

The smaller birds whispered to one another, trying to imagine what food the gods might serve. Maybe thunderberries, someone said. Maybe roasted stars. 

Those who couldn’t fly watched the birds with jealousy simmering like yam forgotten on fire. The air was full of feathers and songs, and the ground, suddenly, felt heavier than ever. 

Goat chewed grass too quickly, pretending not to notice. “Feast? Hmph. I have better things to do than eat among clouds.” 

Monkey snorted. “Liar. You can’t even reach the clouds. If I had wings, I’d already be there.” 

“Igwe never remembers us land folk,” muttered Antelope, pawing the dirt. “Always sky this, sky that. One day, the ground will rise up and swallow the heavens whole.” 

Some nodded in agreement, others looked away, their envy too bitter to spit. Even the rivers whispered bitterly, the ripples carrying their resentment downstream. 

But no one made a greater scene than Tortoise. 

He came clattering into the village square at noon, his shell gleaming. “It is injustice!” he shouted, stamping his stubby feet. “A feast for all, they said! Does ‘all’ not include me? Am I not a creature of this world?” 

The goats glanced at each other. The monkeys chuckled. But Tortoise wasn’t done. He climbed onto a rock, waving his short arms like a town crier gone mad. 

“I have shared this earth with the birds since the world was young! I have endured their songs at dawn, their droppings on my shell, their arrogance in the sky! And now, when the gods open their tables, I am left to watch from the dust?” 

“Go home, Tortoise,” Dog barked lazily. “You’ll only slow them down.” 

“I’ll crawl to the sky if I must!” Tortoise wailed, throwing himself dramatically on his back. “Let the gods see me suffer! Let them know injustice still lives beneath their clouds!” 

A few hens stopped scratching the ground to stare. Even Vulture tilted his head, amused. 

Soon, the entire animal village gathered—beasts, reptiles, and even insects buzzed around to hear him. “I only ask for one thing,” Tortoise continued, his voice trembling with sorrow. “One kind bird, with a generous heart, to carry me upon its wings. Is that too much for the gods to allow?” 

He sighed like a dying poet. “If I had wings, I would share them. But alas, I am grounded—cursed by creation itself!” 


The animals murmured, almost feeling guilty. The hare whispered, “Maybe he’s right. Shouldn’t one of us represent the land at least?” 

“Yes,” said Deer softly. “Let the birds take him. One land animal for all.” 

And so the pleas began. One by one, the animals turned to the flock of birds.

“Please,” Goat said, bowing slightly. “Carry him with you. He speaks for all of us.” 

The birds exchanged uneasy glances. Parrot fluffed his feathers. “Carry him? To the sky? That’s no small burden.” 

“Please!” Tortoise begged, wiping his fake tears. “I am small! Light as a feather when joy fills my heart. You’ll hardly feel me.” 

Crow cackled. “You? Light? The only thing heavier than your shell is your greed.” 

But Tortoise clasped his claws together. “Crow, my friend, must you wound me so? Think of it—not as a favor to me, but to the land that birthed us all. Let me witness the glory of Igwe and return to tell the tale. Would you deny your brothers and sisters such a story?” 

The birds hesitated. The animals kept pleading. The square filled with sighs and mutters, and finally, the sound of pity. 

Eagle, tired of the commotion, stepped forward. “If it will silence this endless noise, let him come. But he must not delay us.” 

Tortoise sprang up, joy shining through his pretend humility. “Ah, noble Eagle! True king of the skies! The gods themselves will sing your praises!”

“Fine,” Eagle said, glaring down at Tortoise. “If this will quiet you, then let it be done. But no bird will carry you. Instead, each bird shall give you one flight feather; this way you can fly up on your own.” 

Tortoise dropped to his knees, clutching his chest like a widow at a funeral. “Oh, noble creatures of the sky! The kindness in your hearts is brighter than the sun itself! You shall not regret this, I swear by the yams of my ancestors!” 

The birds rolled their eyes, but one by one, they plucked a feather each. The parrot’s bright green, then the dove’s white and soft. The crow’s feather glowed like oil. Soon, there was a pile of feathers so dazzling that even the peacock felt envious. 

Tortoise, eyes wide with greed, began gathering them. “Ah! I shall never forget this generosity!” he said, stuffing them into a woven leaf pouch. “You have lifted not only me, but all of creation!” 

They followed him to the base of a mighty ụdara tree, whose trunk oozed a sticky white sap the locals used as glue. Tortoise scooped the sap in his short hands and smeared it over his shell, humming to himself. 

“Careful with that,” said Hornbill. “Too much and your feathers will clump.” 

Tortoise nodded distractedly, sticking on the first feather. “I know what I’m doing,” he murmured, though sap was already dripping down his neck. He pressed another, then another, until his whole back shimmered in a patchwork of colors—green, gold, blue, black, and red. 

He spun around proudly, preening like a bride. “How do I look?” 

Crow snorted. “Like the sky coughed on you.” 

“Jealousy,” Tortoise said, admiring himself in a puddle. “That’s the problem with you, Crow. You can’t stand beauty when it isn’t yours.” 

He flapped his makeshift wings and gave a testing hop. The feathers trembled but held. “It works!” he cried, hopping again, this time higher. “It really works!” 

The birds clapped their wings half-heartedly. “Be ready at dawn,” Eagle said. “We fly as soon as the sun touches the hills.” 

Tortoise nodded furiously. “At dawn,” he repeated. “Yes, yes. I’ll be ready.”

When he got home, his wife was pounding cocoyam. She glanced up as Tortoise burst in, feathers gleaming and chest puffed. 

“My wife!” he said, twirling clumsily. “Do you see? Do you see what your husband has become?” 

She wiped her hands on her wrapper, staring at him. “Chineke me, what have you done to yourself?” 

“Don’t you see?” he said, stepping closer. “The birds—the birds!—have given me their feathers. I am to fly with them to the feast of Igwe himself! I’ll be the only land creature to dine in heaven. Me! The great Mbe!” 


His wife stared, speechless. “You’re going to the sky?” 

“Yes!” he said, already imagining himself on golden clouds. “To eat with the gods, to speak with them as equals. The whole earth will know my name after this!” 

She frowned, her pounding stick resting against the mortar. “You and your pride again. Have you forgotten the famine incident? How your greed nearly got you killed?” 

He waved a dismissive hand. “Ah, woman, must you spoil every good thing with your worrying? This is not like before.” 

She folded her arms. “You said that last time. Remember? You tried to climb the ladder to the moon before Dog, just to get to his mother’s store first. You fell, remember? That’s how your shell cracked.” 

Tortoise winced, but quickly masked it with a grin. “Old stories. I have learned since then.” 

“Learned?” she repeated softly. “Or just gotten better at deceiving yourself?” 

He scowled. “You sound jealous. You can’t stand that I, your husband, will dine among the gods.” 

Her voice hardened. “No, Mbe. I just don’t want to sit alone, mourning your foolishness again.” 

But Tortoise was already turning away, admiring his reflection in a metal mirror. “Enough of this nagging,” he said. “Serve me some palm nuts and dry fish. When I return from the sky, the gods themselves will bless this house.” 

She sighed, watching him strut toward the door with his assorted feathers rustling. “You never return the same way you go, Mbe,” she murmured. But he didn’t hear her. He was already halfway gone.

The morning of the feast broke bright. The air was cool and sweet, the kind that makes even lazy wings itch to rise. From every corner of the forest came birds dressed in their finest feathers, but none shone brighter—or louder—than Tortoise. 

He strutted into the clearing like a masquerade at a funeral, his patchwork of feathers catching the sunlight: peacock green, parrot red, vulture gray, dove white. Every step he took seemed rehearsed. 

“Ah, good morning, children of the sky!” he called out, his voice rolling across the field. “What a glorious day to dine with the gods! Don’t I look divine?” 

The animals who had been left behind gathered at the edge of the clearing, watching with a mixture of awe and irritation. Goat chewed his cud bitterly. “So he really did it,” he muttered. “That stubborn shell has found his way into the clouds.” 

Monkey folded his arms. “Hmm. Just wait. That shell will fall back down soon enough.” 

But Tortoise didn’t care. He spread his makeshift wings dramatically and turned in slow circles for them to see. “Don’t envy me too much,” he said, puffing up his chest. “It’s not every creature that can rise above his limitations.” 

“Nor every fool who wins.” Dog growled, but Tortoise was too busy admiring his reflection in a puddle to hear. 

When the birds gathered, ready to take off, Tortoise cleared his throat. “My dear friends,” he began, raising a claw. “Before we ascend to Igwe’s realm, there is one small matter to settle.” 

Eagle frowned. “What now, Mbe? We’re already late.” 

“Ah, no, no, not Mbe,” Tortoise said quickly, wagging his finger. “That name is far too common for such an occasion. Today, I will use my true name—the name my spirit carries among gods.” 

The birds blinked at him. “True name?” asked Sparrow. “Since when do you have one of those?” 

“Since always,” Tortoise said solemnly. “My name—my real name—is AllOfYou. 

The birds exchanged glances. Parrot tilted his head. “All of… who?” 

“All Of You,” Tortoise repeated, enunciating like a teacher correcting a stubborn child. “When Igwe welcomes us, he will ask who has come. You will all say, ‘AllOfYou has come.’ It will show our unity—our togetherness. It will show that I represent the unity between the land and sky animals!” 

Crow squawked out a laugh. “That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” 

But Dove, soft-hearted as always, smiled. “He means well. Unity is a good thing. We’ll call him that, just for the day.” 

“Yes, yes!” Tortoise said eagerly. “Only for today.” 

Eagle shrugged. “Fine. But make it quick. The sky doesn’t wait for chatter.” 

“Wait, as the only representative of the land, should I not also be the leader?” Tortoise asked. “This way Igwe doesn’t feel guilty like he did not acknowledge the land animals as living beings.

“That’s true, Dove said, and the other birds agreed.

And with that, the birds leapt into the air, wings slicing through the morning sun. The forest shrank below them, rivers coiling like silver snakes, mountains melting into mist. For a moment, Tortoise flapped wildly, wobbling under his patchwork wings—but soon, the wind caught him, and he rose, laughing. 

“Look at me!” he shouted. “I fly! I, who was bound to the earth, now sit upon the wind like royalty!” 

The birds ignored him, though a few grinned despite themselves. 

As they climbed higher, the blue of the sky deepened into a shimmer. Then, with a sudden burst of light, they broke through the final veil of cloud and entered Igwe’s realm. 

Everything glowed. The clouds below their feet were firm as ground, soft yet solid, stretching endlessly. The great hall of Igwe rose before them, carved from mist and thunder, its columns flashing with streaks of diamond lightning. The walls hummed with divinity, every echo a hymn. 

The table itself was a wonder—long as a river and wide as a dream. Its surface was made of pure cloudstuff, yet upon it stood plates of gold, cups that sang when touched, and bowls filled with food that shimmered between forms—fish one moment, fruit the next, each bite promising to melt into joy on the tongue. 

The air smelled of rain and roasted sunbeams. 

Igwe sat at the head of the table, radiant and calm, his robe flowing like a storm given shape. Beside him stood Ekwensu, smiling that sly, knowing smile. 

“Welcome, children of the earth and sky,” Igwe said, his voice like thunder softened by distance. “You have traveled far.” 

The birds bowed low, wings spread in reverence. 

“Who among you leads this noble gathering?” Igwe asked. 

And as they had agreed, the birds lifted their heads and said in one voice, “AllOfYou has come.” 

Tortoise straightened proudly, smiling. 

They all took their places around the great table, eyes wide with awe. The spread before them shimmered like a living dream — plates of gold filled with food that smoked and glowed in colors no one had seen before. Steaming bowls of yam the size of stones, rivers of honeyed palm wine, roasted fish that refilled themselves once touched. Even the air tasted sweet. 

Tortoise could barely keep still. He rubbed his palms together, eyes darting greedily from platter to platter. “Ah, Igwe truly knows how to host,” he whispered, his tongue wetting his beakless mouth. 

“Wait,” Dove said gently. “Let’s give thanks first.” 

“Yes, yes,” Tortoise said, though his gaze lingered on a mountain of jollof rice still puffing steam. 

Igwe rose from his seat, towering over them like sunlight wearing a crown. “Eat,” he said warmly. “You have flown far, and the sky does not forget those who brave the wind.” 

Before anyone could lift a claw or beak, Tortoise sprang up, wings flapping for attention. “Ah! Great Igwe!” he called, voice booming across the hall. “Before we begin, might this humble servant ask a question of reverence?” 

Ekwensu’s grin twitched in the corner; he leaned in, whispering something only the god could hear. Igwe chuckled, amused. “Speak,” he said.  

Tortoise straightened his feathers and masked his face in pious humility. “Your Eminence, this—” he gestured dramatically at the endless banquet “—this feast of glory, this wonder of creation—tell us, to whom does all this belong?” 

The hall went still. Even the wind paused to listen. 

Igwe laughed. “It is for All of You!” he declared, spreading his hands grandly. 

And that was all Tortoise needed. He spun toward the birds, eyes glinting with mischief. “You all heard, didn’t you?” he shouted in triumph. “What did the Great Igwe say?” 

Confused murmurs rose. “He said it’s for all of us,” Parrot replied, frowning. 

Tortoise’s grin widened. “No! He said it’s for All of You! And what is my name?” 

The birds, still not catching on, chorused obediently, “All of You?” 

Before the last word left their beaks, Tortoise gave a whoop and launched himself onto the table. “Then it is mine!” he cried, and fell upon the feast. 

He tore through platters, scooping clouds of rice into his mouth, stuffing roasted sky-fish between his jaws, gulping down bowls of thunder stew that cracked with lightning in his belly. Gold plates clattered, fruits burst under his claws, and palm wine splashed over his shell. 

The birds gasped, wings flaring in disbelief. 

“Stop him!” shrieked Parrot. 

“Have you no shame?” cried Dove. 

But Tortoise only laughed, face smeared with honey and grease. “Don’t blame me!” he shouted between bites. “You all heard the god! The feast is for AllOfYou! 

Crow hissed, “You tricked us, shell-brain!” 

Ekwensu chuckled softly beside Igwe. “Well,” he murmured, “the trickster’s child never forgets his blood.” 

The feast turned to chaos. Birds fluttered and argued, unsure whether to fight or beg, while Tortoise rolled from plate to plate, shoveling divine food into his mouth as if he’d been starving since creation. 

Tortoise belched as the table emptied into his belly, round-bellied and glimmering in his patchwork of borrowed feathers, wiped his beak with the back of his hand and smirked. “Ah-ah, all of you are just staring? You forget your manners before royalty?” 

Igwe laughed, then clapped his hands, and the food on the table was immediately replenished by his servants.

He turned toward the sky god, chest puffed out like a peacock. “Igwe, your Eminence!” he called, voice booming with mock humility as he asked again. “Tell us, great one, who does all this—” he waved a feathered hand dramatically over the golden platters—“belong to?” 

Igwe leaned back on his throne of lightning and chuckled, the sound deep as rolling thunder. “It’s for All of You! 

The words had barely left his mouth before Tortoise sprang up like a drumbeat. “You all heard it!” he shouted, eyes wide and gleaming. “He said it’s for AllOfYou—and what is my name?” 

The birds now catching up with his trap, echoed hesitantly, “AllOfYou?” 

With that, Tortoise dived once again into the table. Platters spun, clouds burst into mist, and he began to eat with the ferocity of famine. He scooped up shimmering soups, swallowed grilled river beasts whole, and licked melted gold from his stubby fingers. 

The birds froze—beaks open, feathers quivering—as Tortoise feasted alone. 

He looked up mid-bite, cheeks bulging, and asked again, mouth glistening with grease, “What’s my name?” 

“AllOfYou,” they murmured, their anger clawing its way to the surface. 

He grinned, wiped his mouth, and let out a thunderous belch that made the diamond curtains tremble.  

Igwe clapped again, and more food came out.

Before the feast could even settle, Tortoise was back on his feet. “Igwe, your Eminence!” he called again, louder this time, “Who is this food for?” 

Igwe chuckled, indulging him, “For All of You.” 

“You all heard that!” Tortoise cried and lunged forward—but this time, the birds screeched in protest. 

“Not again!” one shouted. “This greedy beast will finish us all!” 

Wings flapped in chaos as they grabbed him, pinning his stubby arms, dragging him backward. 

“Leave me!” Tortoise yelled, wriggling and snapping his beak. “The food is mine—mine by divine decree!” 

But their feathers tightened around him, furious and trembling. 

“Your deceit has gone far enough, Mbe,” the parrot hissed. “Don’t you know shame?” 

Tortoise only grinned through the struggle. “Who shame help?” he said. “Opportunity comes once in a lifetime.” 

The sky cracked open with cries and fluttering wings. What had started as a feast now turned into chaos—feathers spiraling, clouds shattering into wisps under their weight. 

Nza, the small brown bird with the shrill voice and sharper pride, stepped forward, wings flaring in righteous fury. “You deceitful shell-wearer!” it screeched, hopping before Tortoise. “You think wisdom is trickery? You think we are fools?” 

Tortoise, panting, still clutching the remnants of his stolen meal, tried a nervous laugh. “Ah, my friend Nza, don’t be so serious! It was all a joke, you see—” 

But Nza hissed and yanked its borrowed feathers from his shell. “I will not give wings to a creature whose belly is wider than his heart.” 

The feathers shimmered once in the sunlight before flying back to Nza’s body, fitting perfectly as if they had never left. Tortoise stumbled, his body suddenly heavier. 

“Wait—wait!” he shouted, but the other birds were already circling, furious. 

The bluebird yanked its glimmering blue plumes from his back. The parrot snapped its red tail feathers from his rear. Even the hummingbird zipped forward and tugged the last tiny shimmer from behind his ear. 

Each tug stripped away a bit of his arrogance. Each flutter of reclaimed wings made him smaller, duller, slower. 

By the time the last feather left him, he was trembling on a bare patch of cloud, his smooth shell glinting under Igwe’s pale light. 

The wind picked up. He looked down—the ground below was miles away, a quilt of forest and river far beneath his dangling feet. 

“M-my friends!” he stammered, voice breaking, “don’t leave me! I only wanted to taste heaven’s food! Please—please go to my house and tell my wife—tell her to bring out all the pillows, all the soft things—to break my fall!” 

But Nza was already in the air, wings beating hard, a wicked grin splitting its beak. “I will deliver your message,” it said.  

It darted through the clouds, the others trailing behind, leaving Tortoise alone with the sky and his fear. 

Down below, Tortoise’s wife was pounding yam in the courtyard when Nza burst through the air, panting dramatically. 

“Tortoise!” it cried. “Your husband is throwing food from the heavens! He says you should bring out every pot, every calabash, every bowl you own—quickly, before the feast falls to the ground!” 

Her eyes widened. “Food from the heavens?” 

“Yes, yes!” Nza urged, hopping excitedly. “Hurry, before others come to steal it!” 

Without hesitation, she ran inside and began dragging out every pot and plate she had. Clay, bronze, wood, gourd—one after another clattered across the yard. 

“Hurry, Nne Mbe!” Nza cried again, pretending to look upward. “The food is coming!” 

She stacked them high, hands trembling with excitement, every vessel wide open and gleaming under the sun. 

Meanwhile, high above, Tortoise teetered at the edge of the clouds, muttering desperate prayers to any god that would listen. 

The wind screamed as Tortoise plummeted, spinning in the air. The clouds tore past him in silver streaks. He kicked and flailed, shouting, “Nza! Move aside! Let me through! I need to land soft!” 

But Nza swooped in front of him, wings cutting the air. “Soft? After eating what wasn’t yours?” it jeered. “You’ll land where the gods decide.” 

Tortoise’s heart pounded. “Nza, biko! I’ll make it right! I’ll share next time! I’ll—” 

“Share my foot,” Nza spat, circling him.  

Below, his wife looked up at the sky, eyes wide. “It’s coming!” she shouted, thinking the feast was finally dropping from heaven. 

Then came the sound. A high, shrill whine that grew into a scream. 

And before she could move, crash! 

Tortoise slammed into the yard, smashing into the pots and calabashes. Clay burst into shards. Iron dented. Calabashes cracked open like coconuts. The air filled with dust and the sharp scent of broken earth. 

She ran to him, horrified. His shell—once smooth and proud—was splintered, cracked into uneven plates. 

“Mbe! Nwoke m! Oh Chineke…” she gasped, gathering him in her arms. His voice was weak, a low groan. 

“I told you… to bring pillows…” he wheezed. 

She didn’t answer. She rushed into the hut, fetched a gourd of sticky resin from the ụkwa nkụ tree and began patching his shell together piece by piece. Her fingers trembled as she worked, pressing the cracks tight, whispering apologies and prayers. 

“Stay still,” she murmured. “You’ll live, but you’ll never look the same.” 

From the trees above, the birds watched in silence. Some hid their faces behind their wings. Others fluttered their half-feathered bodies, trying to fly but tumbling instead. 

When Tortoise fell, many feathers had been ripped loose, and some scattered in the wind. Some drifted far away, never to be found again. 

And that is why, to this day, some birds soar with grace while others remain trapped on the ground—because they once fell for tortoise crocodile tears and lost their flight wings. To be fair, though, at least tortoise shell became forever cracked. 

The End

If you enjoyed reading All of You – Tortoise, The Birds, and The Feast in The Sky, you may love the folk song Lyrics to Ka Esi Le Onye Isi Oche (Gwo Gwo Gwo Ngwo) Gentleman, Mike Ejeagha that tells the story of how Mbe, the tortoise, sold Enyi, the Elephant

Once Upon a Forever – Chapter 4

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, Slice of Life.

Kira 

Kira pulled a puff from the shisha bottle, held the man next to her face, and blew the steam into his mouth before pulling back and laughing. 

“You’re so naughty!” He laughed and pulled her closer, “More drinks!” 

The waiter who was standing by hurried off to bring their drink.  

Kira’s beautifully manicured fingers moved up the man’s neck till they caressed his ear. “I’m only naughty because my daddy’s powerful.”  

The man laughed and kissed her, earning cheers from the people around their couch.  

Kira had gotten a last-minute call that night to join him on a cruise. She had wanted to stay behind to help her friend cope, but this was her source of livelihood. She pulled back softly and whispered into his ear 


“We have the whole night, Zaddy.” She smirked at him. 

He was an old man, most likely in his middle fifties; he looked fit, like age was yet to catch up to him. He didn’t have a distinguished look like most old men his age did; if she hadn’t sneaked a peek at his driver’s license once, she would have thought he was a 40-year-old hoodlum. But his age didn’t matter to her, after all, he was a job.  

 She picked up her drink and took a sip.  

“I swear! With your charm, I bet you could easily seduce that uptight nephew of mine!” He laughed. 

“Why would I want a child when I could have a man!” She smirked.  

“But seriously, Mark,” One of the men at the table said. “David is too much! The girl I sent to him last time returned crying.” 

“Just crying?” Another said. “Remember that guy who gave Alexis those drugs to drug him? He vanished.” 

“A guy like that, so guarded.” One of the women at the table added. “Why would any woman be interested in him?” 

Kira nodded absent-mindedly, tuning out of the conversation, wondering if Lara was okay. She had been missing for a week while Chief was in the hospital, only to show up the day after he died, telling her that she’d been captured and tortured by Tyrie all the while, and now she had returned to the same house with the bastard, hoping to get her bag and run away, but run away to where?  

I shouldn’t have come. Kira thought. ‘What if she tries to…’ she pushed the thought down.  


Her phone rang, bringing her back. She hurriedly picked it. It was Lara.  

“Baby, it’s family.” She said to Mark, and he nodded his permission.  

She kissed the air directed at him and walked to the railing of the ship, looking out into the night sea, at nothing.  

“Lara, are you okay? Where are you? Did you get out?” She asked.  

“Yes,” Lara’s voice came from the other end. “But where am I going to run to? What if he chases me?” 

“I…” Kira wondered what she was going to say.  

“I am 25 million naira in debt, the loan shark, and the only person who ever looked out for me is dead, and two weeks ago, I was in a dungeon being tortured by Mark just so that he could let me know who is now in charge! Everybody knew I was missing, and nobody did anything! He only released me because the Lawyer refused to read Chief Badmus’ will if I did not show up unharmed!” 

“Did you see the note I left next to your bottle of Cyanide?” Kira asked.  

“Yes! But how do I fight him?” Lara asked. “I might be a fighter, but he is way stronger than me. When it comes to power, he just inherited his father’s gang! He is the crime lord of this territory! The police are on his payroll! The only agency I have is that I can take my own life!” 

“You are right.” Kira swallowed before speaking again. “You are right. But listen to me. Tyrie is full of himself, he knows he can get you anytime. So he is not going to chase after you this night, so you can live one more night. Go to my place, open the cabinet, you’ll see that bottle of Tenjaku.” 

“You said it’s for a special occasion.” 

“This is a special occasion, Lara,” Kira said. “We are celebrating you staying alive one more night.” 

“Okay.” 

“I’ll be back tomorrow, and we’ll talk better.” 

“Okay.” 

“Don’t let me meet a dead body in my apartment,” Kira warned.  

“Any dead body?” 

“Well, if somehow you kill Tyrie, that will be fine, I guess.” 

They both laughed.  

“Oh! And Lara, I took offence with what you said?” 

“What did I say?” 

“The only person who cares about you is not dead. I’m still alive. Just on a cruise with my sugar daddy.” 

“I’m sorry.” 

“Ahh,” Kira sighed. “I can’t stay mad at you.” 

They both laugh.  

“I love you man.” 

“I love you too.” 

“Bye, stay alive and wait for me, okay.” 

“Okay.” 


Kira cut the call, stared out at the sea for a bit, “God, I know I’m a sinner and will most likely die one, but please, if there is one prayer you answer for me in this life, please give Lara a way out.” 

“And that night God answered her prayer.” Fabling smiled at Fate.  

“What do you mean ‘answered’?” Ekwe asked.  

“In order to prevent the maid from ever being with the prince, you placed a darkness in her that will morph into whatever will keep her away from him, then made a deal with death that if that fails, death will take her,” Fabling said.  

“Why would you do that?” Fate asked.  

“Because I am the guardian of free will, ”Ekwe said.  

“But isn’t the essence of Freewill that it changes?” Fate asked.  

Ekwe stared at Fate, wanting to speak but holding back.  

“Of course he knows that.” Fabling smiled. “The fact that the pack still works means that, irrespective of her reincarnation’s choice, her Chi, her spirit being, still does not want to be with the Prince.” 

“Why?” Fate asked. “He loves her?” 

“Love?” Ekwe scuffed. “You clearly do not understand the extent of what you did.” 

“Anyways, stop the bickering, I need to figure out how best to answer Kira’s prayer.” 

“Remember what’s done cannot simply be undone,” Ekwe said.  

“I know, I’m simply going to merge her with her spirit being and give her all her memories, that way the darkness, which is the spirit beings, will no longer need to be.” 

Ekwe scuffed. 

“And for the way out,” Fabling snapped her finger, and a slender woman, almost thin like a skeleton with no female curves visible, and dressed in a white cape with white hair, appeared.  

“Fabling, you summoned.” The woman said.  

“I just wanted to let you know that it’s against the creator’s will to take Lara’s life till she is 100, even if she hands you her life herself. You can’t take it.”  

“Okay.” 

“Wait, Just like that, Death!” Ekwe jumped off his stool. 

“Ekwe, you are the second rank god in the fablingverse. Fabling is the first; her word overrides yours.”  

Ekwe sighs. 

“Is there something else?” Death asked Fabling.  

“No, that’s all.” Fabling smiled. “You can go back to hell, or you can stay here and watch.” 

“Well, I’ve always wondered if they really would end up together if I didn’t interfere.” 

Fabling snapped her finger, and a throne of bones appeared. “Don’t know why I keep snapping my fingers, it just seems fitting. This chair seems fitting, right?” 

Death smiled and took a seat. 

Ekwe looked at his stool, snirked, and nodded.  

Back on the cruise, Kira took in a breath and decided to return back to work, but as she approached the couch, she noticed that the atmosphere had changed, so she stopped and took a step back enough so that she wasn’t seen.   

“What? Accident?” Mark was shouting into the phone. “I was not meant to happen this night!.. Fuck! He got the mechanic… Fuck!” 

The others at the table seemed apprehensive.  

“Sure! I’ll return.” 

Mark threw his phone across the deck, making a dent in the floor.  

“Party is over, everyone!” He said, and one of his guards came forward to meet him.  

Kira took in a breath and walked up to him as coquettishly as she could.  

“What happened, baby?” She asked.  

“A business deal went bad.” She answered.  

She placed her hand on his chest, and the other traced the back of his neck. “Can I do anything to make you feel better?”  

Marked looked at her as if considering the offer, then shook his head. 

“Chukwudi!” he called one of his guards over. “Make sure she gets home safe.” 

Kira pouted.  

“You like alcohol,” Mark said. “Pick as many as you want, and get home safe. I’ll call you when I’m better.” 

Kira’s face lit up; she had just been thinking of how she would sneak some to replace the drink she gave Lara, and to give Lara one more reason to live.  

Mark smiled at how happy his gift made her, then he left. 

 Previous Chapter   |   Next Chapter

ONCE UPON A FOREVER 

 

 

Once Upon a Forever – Chapter 3

0

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, Slice of Life.

Tyrie

Tyrie braced his hand on the railing, jaw clenched to suppress the sting of Lara’s knee. Through the haze of pain, his eyes followed her as she ran around the corner and disappeared from sight. 

“Bitch,” he spat. 

“Your father doted on her,” Uncle Femi said. 

Tyrie hadn’t noticed him step out and almost missed the words. 

He straightened slowly, pretending the pain had already faded. 

“As a dog owner should,” Tyrie said, flat. 

“He didn’t treat her like a dog,” Uncle Femi said quietly. “You know that.” 

Tyrie’s jaw tightened. His groin still throbbed, and the man in front of him didn’t help. He had the same pointed nose and almond eyes as his father, though his frame was shorter and rounder, belly heavy with age — and still, he was on Lara’s side. 

“I don’t know anything,” Tyrie said flatly. “Except that she belonged to him. And now that he’s dead, she belongs to me.” 


“She just ran away.” 

“To where?” Tyrie sneered. “Her whore friend’s house? Where can she run, Uncle?” 

Uncle Femi placed a hand on his shoulder. “Tyrie, don’t dishonour your father’s memory by targeting someone he protected while he was alive.” 

Tyrie smiled bitterly. “Maybe if he had protected me as well, I wouldn’t feel the need to target her now that he’s gone.” 

“Tyrie—” 

“What?” Tyrie snapped. 

His uncle stopped, holding his tongue. 

“Your father loved you,” Uncle Femi said. 

Tyrie’s eyes narrowed, warning him he was stepping into dangerous territory. 

“He left you his legacy without room for contest,” his uncle continued. 

“Because carrying on his legacy was my purpose,” Tyrie said. 

Uncle Femi sighed. 

“He asked you to let Lara leave and said he had forgiven her debt, he never even kept a book for it, because it never existed.” he tried changing tack. 

“He made his son sit on a throne of bullets, and let his pet walk out free, untouched,” Tyrie scuffed. 

Uncle Femi sighed again. 

“What was so special about her?” Tyrie asked, fishing another cigarette from his pocket. 

Uncle Femi opened his mouth to speak, but caught the words before they slipped out. 

“He never missed a parent–teacher conference for her, and she was always last or second to last in class,” Tyrie spat. He inhaled a sharp breath and turned his head to the sky; the first stars were coming out. 

“‘Sweetheart, it’s fine. I understand. Books aren’t for everyone. Since you like fighting so much, why not fight for me in the ring? Your earnings can clear your father’s debt faster. I’ll start a female category for you,’” Tyrie said, soft and indulgent like but still a mockery of his father’s voice. 


“He called her ‘sweetheart’. He patted her head. He loved her.” He turned back to his uncle. “I slept in the doghouse for days because I got a C in maths!” 

Tyrie lit his cigarette, took a long drag, and exhaled the smoke into his uncle’s face with a menacing smile. 

“I will break her.” 

Uncle Femi sighed, giving up on reasoning with Tyrie,  

“At least let her grieve first,” his uncle pleaded. “The girl has had it rough. She just lost the only parent she had.” 

“Parent?” Tyrie repeated. 

“Parent figure,” his uncle corrected. 

 Previous Chapter   |   Next Chapter

ONCE UPON A FOREVER 

Igbo Mythology Directory

Keyword: Igbo Mythology Directory, Arushi, Central Gods, Chinaeke, Ani, Family Structure, Igbo Myth Beings

I do a lot of research into Igbo Mythologies, I read Journals, listen to Folk Music, and Read Books written in Igbo, like proverbs and other short stories, despite not being able to speak Igbo myself. Don’t worry, I’m Igbo, born and bred in Nigeria, my brain just learned English and went, well, that’s a wrap folks, this language thing is too hard.

Although I have to admit, I am amazing. It shocks me that I can tell you what’s written in Igbo but can’t pronounce it well to save my life. Maybe I’m just a shy speaker, or easily get annoyed by all the annoying people who correct my pronunciation like some stuck-up aristocrats.

Either way, in the course of my research, I realised that a lot of people who visit my website do so in search of Igbo stories and mythologies, and while you may be able to read one of my stories and get an idea of an Igbo myth, it will be really helpful if I simply created this post as pillar content where i’ll drop a quick summary of Each Myth.

This is eventually going to become one of the longest lists on the internet. You can press Ctrl ‘f’ to get around quicker.

If you’d like to contribute anything to the list, send an email, and if it’s verifiable, I’ll add it as well as add your name to the list of contributors.

I’ll also include Links to stories that correspond to the Myth I’m sharing.


Okay, I’ve Spoken Enough. Let’s Get Started.

Central Gods

Chukwu/Chinaeke

The Goddess before Chinaeke

Ani

Arushi

Before we continue here, you should know. Igbos don’t have one central deity, like Amadioha; he may be called Agu in a different part of Igboland. Also, Arushis are activated once a group settles on a land.

When you get to a land with people, they may already have a god of that land, and you may join them in worship, however, in the early dies, igbos arrived on empty land and the first son, or oldest man in the group would carve an idol and break it or something, sometimes they poured blood on it, basically to activate it so that it can guide them into occupying the land safely. Tell them about the terrains, the abominations, the plants, basically, to help them.

This process of activating an arushi is why some Igbos will say, “When an arushi starts acting up they would show it the three it was carved from and remind it that they can unactivate it just as much as they activated it.”

  1. Mami Wata/Nwanyi Mmiri

I mentioned this earlier, right, that Igbos did not have one central recognized Arushi, like the Greeks who had Poseidon, Hades, etc. However, each Arushi’s power is born from a concept so they may share traits but have different names depending on the part of Igbo land you are in.

You’ll find that villages who stay close to river areas tend to have a water goddess, they may call her different names, but the concept is pretty much the same. Som modern Mbari portraits of her show her with a tail, but i believe that might have some western influence. I believe she can turn to a fish but is usually in human form. At least that’s the form she comes on Land with.  She is usually naked with corals and beads wrapped around her body and a python curled around her waist and nestled between her breasts.

Her messenger is the python.

Most areas that worship Nwanyi Mmiri, like Idemili, have a strick law to never kill a python. If a python is killed, maybe by accident, it must be given a seven-day burial. Other parts of Igbo land that river the python sees them as their ancestors, hence the same rule applies.

Related Fablingverse Story: Nwanyi Mmiri: Burn Down That Shrine



Mythical Beings

Agadi Nwanyi:

Relating Fablingverse Short Story: Agadi Nwanyi na Asi Asiri (The Gossiping Old Woman) – An Igbo Mythology on The First Dibia

The Black Smiths of Awka

Eri

Eke Nnukwu

This is a stuff of legends, a snake the width of two men standing on each other and the length of a hundred men. No one has ever seen it and lived to tell the story. It’s said to be the right-hand man of Nwanyi Mmiri in parts that worship her.

In other parts, mostly those with caves, it’s said to reside in caves and underground, some have claimed to see its giant shed skin. But who knows, it could just be a scary story told by mothers to keep their children from running off and exploring danger.

Related Fablingverse Story: Nwanyi Mmiri: Burn Down That Shrine


Spirits and Masquerades

Ntuoku

Eke Nnukwu



Omenani

Ofo na Ogu

Tufiakwa – Abominations

Rights of Inheritance

Marriage

Family Structure


Igbo Proverbs With Mythology

 

Someday, this may become the longest post on the internet, so stay tuned.

Once Upon a Forever – Chapter 2

1

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, David, Tony, Alexis.

David 

David walked into the kitchen. It was a large space. It could serve as a sitting room or even host a small party.  

He ignored his mother and Alexis, though he noticed them; they were talking over a glass of wine and a plate of cookies. 

He could have rung for the maid to bring him a glass of water, but he didn’t trust that the woman wouldn’t try to drug him. 

Instead, he took a cup from the top cabinet, rinsed it with soap and water without saying a word to the maid, who had finally learned to stand silently and be invisible. 

He headed for the dispenser, then changed his mind, went to the tap, and poured himself a glass, which he drank in two long pulls. 

“Why would you do that, David? Do you want to fall sick?” His mother, who had been watching him the whole time, rushed over and reached for him. 

David stepped back from her hands, a glare warning her to stay away. 

Alexis hurried over, positioning herself beside his mother. “Why do you keep treating your mother like this? All she does is care for you.” 




David’s expression slid back to neutral, as if his earlier reaction had been an anomaly. 

He picked up his phone and made a call. 

“Where are my car keys?” he asked the person on the other line. “To the normal car.” 

He kept walking, aware that engagement was all it took for the two women to cross his boundaries. 

Alexis had been circling his mother like a parasite waiting for a chance to latch onto him, and his mother hovered with a chain labeled “motherly love,” hoping to drape it over his neck. 

“Did the mechanic service it?” he asked into the phone. “It’s fine. I just need to head out; I’ll be back real quick.” 

He left the kitchen, passed the large dining hall that could seat fifty, crossed the living room, and climbed the staircase to his room. Once inside, he opened one of the safes on his table, took out a key, and then headed back downstairs. 

His mother and Alexis stood at the kitchen entrance, watching him leave. 

Once outside, David drew in a deep breath, as though he had been holding it in. He switched his phone to speaker, then opened the security app for his room and activated the cameras. On the feed from the living room, he watched Alexis and his mother settle on a sofa with their cookies and wine. 

“Sir, do you need the guards to escort you?” the voice on the line asked. 




“No, it’s fine. I just want to grab a pack of water from the store and maybe drive around a little. Stay on the line in case something comes up.” 

David entered the garage and pressed a button. Among the fleet of high-end cars, the Mercedes-Benz GLE-Class 2024 blinked to life. 

Moments later, he was on the road. “Tony, remember to stock my fridge with water. I don’t ever want to come out to buy it again.” 

“Yes, sir,” Tony replied. 

At the store, David parked and stepped out. He caught the stares; some at him, most at the car. 

“Is this not the normal car?” he asked into the phone. 

“Sir, it’s the most normal one you own,” Tony answered. 

Inside, David set a pack of bottled water on the counter and slid his black card across. The cashier, a teenage girl with wide eyes, blurted: 

“Wow… are you an actor?” 

David tilted his head, studying her.  

“No, I mean you look like a celebrity.”  

David kept his head tilted.  

He didn’t like it when people poked into his business, sometimes, they started with a compliment, just like the cashier was doing, but it always ended with probing.  

“Sorry,” she stammered quickly, cheeks burning. “I just meant… you’re really handsome.” 

He smiled, straightened his head, and pointed at the card and then the water. 

Her blush deepened as she rushed through the scan, not taking her eyes away from him. 

Th.. thanks for shopping with us.” She stammered, handing him his card.  

David nodded, retrieved his card with a subtle smile, lifted the water, and walked out. He tossed the pack onto the passenger seat and slid behind the wheel. 

“Tony, I never want to have to do that again.”  

“I understand, sir.” 

“What’s my schedule like this weekend?” 

“Sir, you have a charity banquet this Saturday. Will you be going or cancelling?” 

“I think I should go this time. The family’s been looking for reasons to push back against me as head. Not going might make them get too comfortable.” David’s voice was calm. “Plus, I might catch some motives while I’m there.” 

“Are you heading back now, sir?” Tony asked. 

David kept one hand on the wheel and, with the other, pulled a bottle of water from the pack, opened it, and drank. “Just taking a longer route.” 

When he finished, he tossed the empty bottle to the foot of the passenger seat. 

“The family trust meeting, when is that again?” he asked. 

“That’s in three weeks’ time.” 

David exhaled slowly as he turned onto a side street. The steering locked. He twisted the wheel harder; it didn’t budge. He slammed his foot on the brake — nothing. The pedal sank uselessly beneath him. 

The car lurched and veered toward the curb. He pumped the brake and stabbed the accelerator in quick bursts, trying to wrest control back. The tyres screamed. The car skidded and slammed head-on into a light pole. 

The airbag deployed, filling the cabin with a choking cloud of dust and burnt chemicals. After a stunned beat, David shoved the airbag aside, unbuckled, and climbed out, phone already in his hand. He sounded unnaturally steady. “Wasn’t it just an oil change? Did the mechanic do anything else?” 

“No, it was just regular servicing and maintenance, sir,” Tony stammered, panic cutting through his voice. “Nothing should be wrong with the car. Are you all right?” 

“I’m fine. Come pick me up. Bring some guards.”  

David stared at the wreck, his fist beginning to tremble, as the anger made its way to his face.   

David kicked the car. “Fuck!”  

“Remember, David, reacting is pointless. You can have his family wiped out and not face any consequence. Calm down.” 

“Damn it, I know! It’s annoying!” David snapped. “That fucking uncle! He’s lucky I promised grandfather not to harm him. And he just keeps testing me like this.” 

“Calm down, David.” Tony said. “Take a deep breath. How do you want to handle this?” 

David took in a breath, held it, then let it out before taking a step back to look at his car.  


“Send me the mechanic’s wrists, the two of them, place them in a box. Place a call to my uncle, tell him that if I get to his place tomorrow and he is not there, he should forget about being let back into the family.” David walked to the passenger seat and took out his pack of water.  

“Yes, Sir,” Tony said. “I’m close by.” 

 

 Previous Chapter        |     Next Chapter

ONCE UPON A FOREVER 

So far, Are you enjoying Once Upon a Forever? Drop a reaction to let me know how you feel about it. I have other webnovels, but since this is my latest, i feel the writing and story telling on this is way better than my previous writing, and honestly, i hope my future projects will also be better than this.

 

Once Upon A Forever – Chapter 1

1

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, Lara, Tyrie.

OMOLARA 

“To this effect, I leave my legacy to my son, Tyrie Oluwadare.” 

The lawyer shut the file, then looked around as if daring everyone present to contest the will. Lara’s eyes were fixed on the file the whole time. She barely registered his face; she knew she’d forget it the moment she left the room. She would forget them all, every single person present today. Except Tyrie. 

Her gaze flicked toward him, lingering on the sharp arch of his brows before slipping away. His father was dead. Now Tyrie was head of a crime empire and, most likely, the new owner of her debt. 

She knew what that meant. In simple words, he was her new owner. 

The room was filled with those who had come to stake their claims: old men pledging loyalty, women insisting they’d borne his children, and people like her — the soldiers, the indebted, the disposable. But only Tyrie had inherited anything. The lawyer had played Chief Badmus Oluwadare’s recorded message urging peace and warning against disloyalty before reading the will. 

When Lara’s eyes strayed back to Tyrie, he caught her looking and winked. A cold shiver ran down her spine. She dropped her gaze. 

Her new owner. The words curdled in her throat. She swallowed hard. She needed to get away. 

One of the women stood to demand compensation for Chief Badmus’s “children.” Lara almost laughed. She was silly. Chief Badmus had never fathered children outside his marriage; after his wife died, the family business consumed him. Lara knew this because she had been there. These claimants were grasping at air. And Tyrie was not the type to share. A doctor with a DNA kit was already waiting in the next room to expose them. 



She took the woman’s demand as the distraction she needed to get away. She quietly walked away with her head crouched and her body lowered, trying not to be noticed until she made it out of the living room. 

Then she walked briskly to her room. 

Lara pushed open her room door and paused at the entrance, letting her eyes trace the room one last time. Her gaze settled on the framed photograph of Chief Badmus, hand raised in victory, holding hers aloft along with her belt. She smiled faintly at the memory — her first fight. He had created the women’s ring because of her. He had been so proud that day. She was truly happy in the picture. 

A woman’s scream tore through the living room, followed by pleas for mercy; Lara snapped out of her reverie. Tyrie was making an example of someone. Most likely the baby mama who had spoken up. By now, the doctor should have been revealed, and Tyrie would have demanded the DNA test. The other women would take the hint and disperse after witnessing the woman’s treatment. 

She yanked open her wardrobe, dragged out a backpack, and scanned the room for anything she couldn’t leave behind. Her eyes caught the framed picture again, and she almost got lost in memory — until a new one interrupted her. She darted to a drawer, flung it open, and found what she was looking for: the bottle labelled cyanide. She had secured it the day Chief Badmus died. 



Beside the bottle was an old photo album, and beneath the bottle was a note. 

Her bag hit the table with a thud. She shoved the album inside, buckled the flap, then picked up the bottle and unfolded the note quickly: 

Babe! I agree with you. Only death can deliver you from Tyrie. But for my sake, call me first. — Kira 

Her throat tightened. She slipped the bottle and note into her pocket, then slung the bag over her shoulders. 

She had to leave now. God forbid she let Tyrie touch her again. She remembered the last time — her wrists chained to the ceiling, his whip slicing across her back. He had teased her then, saying his father was hanging on by a wisp of air and that she should pray he didn’t die, because once he did, he would plunge her into the depths of hell. “I will unleash twenty-nine years of suppressed anger on you,” he had said. 

She shuddered and hurried out. She needed to escape. 

Escape to where? The thought clawed at her as she crept into the hall. Would Tyrie even let her go? 

She peeked into the sitting room. The commotion was still ongoing. Keeping her feet light, she slipped through the kitchen and pushed out the back door. 

Air hit her face. She was outside. Now she just had to go around the house and out the gate. What next? The question pounded in her head. 

“You’re not thinking of running away.” 

She froze. 

Tyrie stood ahead, leaning on the railing, a cigarette between his fingers. 

“That would be really stupid.” He crushed the cigarette against the metal and let the remains fall to the ground, eyes never leaving her. 

Her hand tightened on the strap of her bag. To where? The question echoed again. 

Tyrie stepped closer, towering over her as his shadow stretched. “My father is dead, Lara. You owed him twenty-five million naira. Now you owe me.” 

She looked away as she stepped back, trying to create enough distance between them. 

Her backpack hit the back door; she was trapped. She forced herself not to look up at Tyrie, afraid that she might look into his eyes and truly give up on escaping. 

The truth was, she knew she could not escape. She was simply running to make it seem like she’d given living a chance — so Kira would not hate her. 

“You were his bodyguard,” Tyrie said, contempt in his voice. “A woman as a bodyguard. I don’t hold my father’s sentiment. You’ll pay off your debt in my bed, on the floor, right here if I choose.” 

His right hand snaked around her waist and yanked her in. His left hand clamped around her neck. She gasped for air but refused to meet his eyes. 



The closeness made her flinch; his breath, thick with smoke, coated her throat. She pushed against his chest, but he was stronger. 

“You belong to me,” he said. From the side of her eyes, she caught his smile — a canine tooth sharp as a dog’s. 

Her stomach lurched. For a split second, she was a child again, pinned, unable to breathe. 

She was a fighter, but part of being a fighter was recognising a stronger opponent — and Tyrie was not just stronger; he was psychotic, with men who obeyed his every word. Still, she was a fighter. She inhaled sharply and forced her chin up, trying to look braver than she felt. 

“I owed your father, not you, Tyrie,” she spat. Her voice came out choked. “You can’t make me pay for something I never took. I only agreed to pay my father’s debt because Uncle Badmus took care of me.” 

At the sound of his father’s name, Tyrie’s expression darkened; his grip tightened. 

She shoved at him again, felt his hand leave her neck, then slide over her belt buckle, creeping lower. Heat and nausea surged. Reflex took over. 

Her fist cracked against his jaw; her knee drove into his groin. 

She did not know how, but the second she felt his touch through the fabric of her combat shorts, her body moved on its own. 

She ran, not daring to glance back to see if he was chasing her — only looking over her shoulder when she had cleared the gate and stood in the safety of nowhere. 

How she would escape remained a mystery. 

She slid a hand into her pocket and brought out the bottle of cyanide. “At least death is still an option,” she murmured. 

Her fingers trembled as she fumbled for her phone and dialed Kira. 

 Previous Chapter   |   Next Chapter

ONCE UPON A FOREVER 

Hope you enjoyed this chapter. Let me know what you think so far, and leave a vote. Bye, till next time.

The Famine – An Igbo Folktale Based in The Fablingverse About Tortoise, Dog, and a Long Famine Caused by the Sun and Moon

Keywords: The Famine – An Igbo Folktale Based in The Fablingverse About Tortoise, Dog, and a Long Famine Caused by the Sun and Moon, Nkita, Mbe, Mothers

Once upon a time in the animal kingdom, everything lived on Earth: the animals, the plants, The Waters, The Moon, The Sun and their children, The Stars. And The Sun and Moon, being the biggest beings on Earth, ruled over it.

The Sun and The Waters were best friends, and so The Sun often visited The Waters. But one day, The Waters began to wonder: Why is it only The Sun who gets to visit me and my family? Why can’t I visit him with my family?

The Waters wondered and wondered until, finally, he voiced his wonder to The Sun. The Sun felt bad for his friend and spoke to his wife, The Moon, asking if there was a way for The Waters to visit them in their compound.

The Moon looked around them and said, “Di m, my husband, you are right. It’s unfair that you always get to visit The Waters, and he never comes here.”

“So, can we accommodate him?” The Sun asked

“Yes,” The Moon replied. “Let me go and cook what our visitor and his family will eat.” And she hurried off.

Excited, The Sun ran to The Waters’ compound and invited him over. At first, The Waters was sceptical. He reminded The Sun about the size of his family and himself, but The Sun said, “You are not as big as I am. Come over.”

Now, you must know that The Sun and The Waters dwelt on opposite halves of the earth. Between them lay a rich land, blessed with just enough sunlight and just enough water. It was neither too hot nor too cold, and the animals who lived there thrived. Only when The Sun journeyed across to visit The Waters did the creatures grow restless, for then the fertile land baked beneath its stride and for a moment, there was farmine.

On the agreed day, The Waters came from its end of The Earth with its family. The Sun and The Moon waited at the gate to welcome them in. At first, there was no problem, but as The Waters poured in, it began filling The Sun’s Compound and pushing The Sun and The Moon upwards.

“Sun, my family is many,” The Waters called out, worried. “Are you sure we can keep coming?”

The Sun, interpreting Water’s worries as doubt of its capacity to host, urged on, “Keep coming, look, there is space.”

So The Waters called out to his family, “Keep coming, there is space!” And more water poured in.

Up, up up, went The Sun and The Moon.

The Waters asked again. “Look how high you’ve gone, should we keep coming?”

“Yes! Even the sky is ours!” The Sun shouted. “There is space!”

“Keep coming!” The Waters called, and more family members poured in until The Sun and The Moon and their children, The Stars had been pushed in the sky, and out of the earth.

During the visit there was much to eat, and a lot to drink, so much that in height of drunkenness, The Waters that tasted like nothing and The Waters that tasted like salt argued about which was more superior.

When the visit had come to an end, The Waters got ready to leave, but The Salty Waters chose to form their own compound, creating the oceans,  The tasteless waters vowed to never mix with the salty waters and became the rivers,  some waters visited their friends across the earth, some went underground, some under planes, Creating Pond, Canals, and other Rivers.

When The Waters had dispersed, The Sun and Moon looked down and saw that their compound had been dislodged by waters. With The Waters now scattered all over earth, The Sun could no longer visit his friend in one visit. The Moon also pointed out to The Sun that whenever she tried to return to the earth, she felt a foreboding that the earth would disappear, just like their compound. So, The Sun and his family agreed that from that day onwards, they would leave above The Earth.

And that is how The Sun and Moon came to live in the sky.

Oh, but the story doesn’t end here.

While The Sun and waters were playing friendship, we forgot about the animals living in the planes between their compounds, and the impact that this visit had on them.

As The Waters travelled to The Sun’s compound, they eroded the fertile land and submerged all the plants.  The animals who had to make way for the body of water, returned to find their homes destroyed, their crops gone, and soon, a great famine spread across earth.

Nkịta, the Dog, was among the animals who had lost everything. His den was gone, his food swept away, and worst of all, his mother had been swallowed by The Waters.

“Mama o! Mama o!” Dog wailed as he ran through the flooded plains, sniffing the ground desperately. “Woof are you?” But no animal stopped to comfort him. Each creature was desperate in their own turmoil.

With no food left on earth, the larger animals turned on the smaller ones. The predators who once hunted antelope and hare only when their bellies rumbled now hunted every day, killing and hoarding what they could catch.

Watching the chaos, Mbe, the Tortoise trembled inside his shell, he feared that if the chaos continued, it would not be long before he was hunted. “These animals grow hungrier by the hour,” he muttered. “Today, they say my shell is too hard to crack. Tomorrow, they will convince themselves it can serve as the pot to cook me in.”

At first, the creatures tried to survive on scraps; wilted leaves, broken roots, dry bones, but soon even that was gone. Famine stalked them like a shadow, and in their fear, the smaller animals gathered to seek wisdom. They went first to Anansi the Spider, who perched in his web high above them.

“As you can see,” Anansi said smugly, stroking his thin legs, “I am not on the menu, nor are my wives and children. My people will never run out of insects to eat. Your famine is not my famine. Deal with it yourselves.”

The animals groaned, but they still had one wise animal to consult. They turned to Mbe the Tortoise.

Without hesitation, Tortoise cleared his throat and said, “The answer is simple. Each animal must sacrifice their mother.”

A gasp swept through the gathering. Sacrifice their mothers? The thought was unthinkable. But Tortoise pressed on.

“Listen well. Our mothers are old. They are no longer strong enough to farm, nor swift enough to hunt. Yet every mother here would gladly lay her neck on Lion’s plate if it meant her children would live. Is this not true?”

The mothers, weary-eyed but resolute, nodded their heads.

“You see?” Tortoise continued. “The old are old. Let them make one final contribution to our survival. Let them save us, their children, until this famine ends.”

At last, the animals agreed. The mothers gave their blessing, and to prove his sincerity, Tortoise offered his own mother first. She was slain, a portion of her flesh gifted to the predators, and the rest shared among the starving beasts.

After that, the animals drew up a list, each family taking a turn to sacrifice their mother. One after another, the older women went to their deaths. But when the time came for Nkịta, the Dog, to give up his mother, he refused.

“Look here, I cannot find my mother.” Dog said, baring his teeth. “I have also not partaken in your feasts, as I have only eaten our fesses the bones you cast away since the famine began.  So, why should I sacrifice my mother if I find her?”

The animals jeered. “Greedy Nkịta! Selfish Nkịta!”

Tortoise narrowed his eyes. “If you will not share in our pain, then you will not share in our food.”

The council of beasts rumbled their approval, and from that day, Dog was cast out. Wherever the animals gathered to eat, they turned their backs on him. When meat was shared, none reached his paws. If bones were tossed aside, they were grounded and used to make a form of swallow like Eba and eaten, only their fesses were left to dog.

Nkịta swallowed his anger and walked away with his tail low. Yet in his heart, he whispered: Better to be hungry with hope that my mother is alive than full dread that her bones could be in my belly.

Nkịta, the Dog, never stopped searching for his mother. Day after day, he prowled the ruined land, sniffing through the mud and crying out, “Mama o! Mama o! Woof are you?”

One night, as he lifted his nose to the sky and howled, he heard a soft familiar voice drift down with the light.

“My child… Nkịta, my child.”

Dog’s ears perked. It was his mother! Her voice was coming from The Moon. When The Waters had carried everything away, she had been swept up, lulled to sleep, and when she woke, she found herself resting on the moon.

“Mama! Mama, come down,” Dog barked, joyful. But his mother peered at the distance between the moon and the earth and shook her head.

“My son, I want to be with you, but this distance is too far! Besides, the famine has turned the animals against their mothers. If I return, they will surely kill me.”

Dog’s tail drooped. “Then stay there, Mama. Stay safe. I would rather see you shining above me than watch you taken away.”

Still, his mother worried. “But what of you, my child? Will you not starve?”

Nkịta barked bravely, “Do not fear for me. I will endure.”

But his mother would not be comforted. She looked around at The Moon’s storehouses, filled with the food she had cooked and prepared when The Sun and Waters had feasted. “There is more than enough here,” she said softly. “You will not go hungry.”

So, with the moon’s light she wove a thin ladder of and lowered it down to the earth.

Each night, when the others wept with empty bellies, Dog climbed the ladder and joined his mother on The Moon. There he ate his fill of yam and cocoyam, melon soup and palm wine, food that never seemed to run out. Then, his stomach full, he would climb back down and return to the earth, wailing with the rest of the animals as if he too were starving.

But as the famine dragged on, the animals began to notice something strange. While they grew thinner and weaker with each passing day, Nkịta the Dog grew rounder, his fur shining, his belly full.

One day, Mbe the Tortoise called him before the gathering of small animals. “Nkịta,” he said sternly, “we have all been managing and starving, yet you are growing fat. Tell us, where are you finding food?”

Dog raised his head and barked in reply. “And what food have you ever given me? Did I not say I had no mother to sacrifice? Did I not remind you that I have only lived on your fesses?.”

The animals grumbled, unsatisfied with his answer, and pressed him harder. Dog’s lips curled, his teeth gleaming. “Besides,” he growled, “I am not truly one of the smaller animals. If you push me, I could as well make a meal of you.”

At that, fear fell upon the gathering, and they let him go.

But from that day, Dog became more cautious. Before he placed a paw on the shining ladder that led to his mother, he looked left and right, sniffing the air to make sure no one was watching. Yet Mbe the Tortoise, sly and patient, kept an eye on him, his sharp mind turning.

Later, when Dog climbed to The Moon and sat with his mother, he told her of Tortoise’s suspicion. His mother frowned, then spoke gently.

“My son, gather the fesses of the animals, all of it, make sure they see you, then when you return to your earth home, plant these seeds in the ground, and cover the seeds with the fesses.” She handed him a bag of seeds.  “When they see you gathering fesses, they will believe you are merely gathering your food.”

Dog obeyed. The very next day, the animals saw him dragging and packing heaps of their dung. They watched him bury it into the soil, as if it were precious treasure. “Perhaps our fesses is more nourishing than we thought,” they whispered to one another.

Having reduced the animal’s suspicion, and knowing that he had covered the seeds his mother game him in fesses, Nkịta smiled. And returned to his Earth home to feast on the meals his mother had prepared for him ahead of time.

One day, Nkịta began to miss his mother’s voice and warmth. His belly was full, but his heart ached. So, under the cover of night, he crept to the clearing and called softly, “Mama, let down the ladder, let me see you.”

But Mbe the Tortoise had been stalking him, waiting for this very moment. As soon as the sooner had the shining ladder stretched from the sky than Tortoise cried out, “Come quickly, all of you! Come and see what Dog has been hiding!”

The animals came rushing, and there stood Nkịta, caught red-handed with the ladder of moonlight at his paws.

Fury swept through the gathering. “So, it is true!” they roared. “While our mothers died to feed us, Dog feasted in secret with his own! Bring her down, Nkịta! Bring your mother down to be sacrificed like the others!”

But Dog stood firm, teeth bared, eyes blazing. “I will not! My mother is alive, and I have not eaten any of yours. You chose to kill your mothers, I did not. Is it a crime to keep mine safe?”

The animals growled, but Dog’s words struck them with doubt. For a moment, silence hung heavy in the air.

Then Tortoise, relentless, raised his voice above the crowd. “Nkịta hides food while the rest of us starve! Worse than refusing to sacrifice his mother, he kept food to himself. Had he shared it, perhaps some of our mothers would yet live!”

Murmurs of anger grew. The animals lunged for the ladder, scrambling to climb up and seize Dog’s mother. Nkịta fought them back, snapping and clawing, his rage echoing through barred teeth. But in the struggle, Tortoise slipped past and clambered onto the glowing rungs.

Seeing he was losing, Dog howled up to the sky. “Mama! Mama, push the ladder away!”

His mother hesitated, her heart breaking, because she knew what this meant. She knew that she would never again touch her son again. But love demanded sacrifice. With a cry, she shoved the ladder from The Moon’s edge.

It fell, crashing to the earth, them tumbling and falling out of the earth. Tortoise, clinging desperately, tumbled with it. He landed hard upon his back, and in that fall, his smooth shell cracked for the first time.

When the animals saw that they could not seize Dog’s mother through the ladder, they turned their anger upon Nkịta himself. They bound him and growled, “If your mother will not come down, then we will eat you instead!”

Too far above to help, Dog’s mother watched in terror. “If I leap down from this height, I will die, and it’s me they want to kill, will they not kill my son after they kill me?” she cried.

“No, Mama!” Dog barked up to her. “Do not jump!”

Desperate, his mother raised her voice so that all might hear. “My people! What will you do when you run out of mothers to kill? Am I not the last mother left? After me, will you turn to fathers?”

At this, the fathers stiffened. “Never! We are the ones who protect the children and provide the liquid that births them. Without us, there will be no new life. Let the children die for us instead!”

But the youths cried out in protest. “We are the future mothers and fathers! If you kill us, who will remain to carry on?”

A quarrel broke out, and after much shouting, they agreed: first the weak must be sacrificed, then the oldest among them.

Still Dog’s mother shook her head. “Why must there always be sacrifice? And tell me, why have the great beasts, the lions and leopards, offered nothing? Why do the small ones pay the price while the strong feast?”

Just then, Tortoise, still limping from his fall, waddled forward and shouted, “No! The famine will not last forever. Let us sacrifice two at a time! One for the great beasts, and one to the earth, that the famine may end.”

The animals began to agree with tortoise.

But Dog’s mother went on. “And what will happen when you run out of sacrifices? Mbe, will you become the last meal standing, will you not be ripped limb from limb and your shell used as a stool for the beast to play with as they contemplate turning on themselves?”

The animals lowered their heads unsure of how to respond; they felt guilt and fear at the same time.

Then Dog’s mother pointed down at the field where Nkịta had planted seeds with the fesses of every creature. The animals looked, and to their astonishment, shoots of green had begun to sprout from the soil. Food was returning to the earth.

In awe, they released Dog. “How did you know to do this?” they asked.

“It was my mother’s wisdom,” Nkịta replied proudly. “She taught me.”

The animals bowed their heads, realizing at last how precious a mother’s guidance truly was. But Mbe the Tortoise was not done. “Wait!” he snapped. “Dog has cheated us long enough. He must not go free!”

Fed up with Mbe, Nkita’s mother sighed. “I see all from here. Mbe has lied to all of you! He did not sacrifice his mother, he gave up his grandmother. He hid his mother beneath the earth, and all this while, Tortoise has been stealing triple portions of food for himself.”

The animals gasped in outrage. Tortoise stumbled backward, stammering denials, but at that very moment The Waters stirred and pushed Mbe’s mother out of the ground.

Fury erupted. The animals pounced upon Tortoise and beat him senseless.

From then on, they turned away from sacrifice and began to farm with manure, growing food for themselves. The great beasts, as was their nature, continued to hunt, but now the smaller creatures had strength in their bellies to run, to hide, and to live.

So, peace returned, and the famine faded into memory.

All were happy, except for Nkịta, the Dog. For the ladder of moonlight was gone, and though his mother still lived above, he could never climb to her again.

And that is why, even till today, when night falls and The Moon rises, you will hear Dog lifting his muzzle to the sky, howling, “Mama! Mama! Mama! Can you hear me?”

Hope you Enjoyed The Famine. Drop a reaction below to let me know what you thought of this folktale, who was your favourite, mine’s always Mbe no matter what he gets up to. If you’ll like to read more Mbe Stories; Check out Mbe and Akidi (A Fablingverse Igbo Folktale) – FablingVerse

Once Upon a Forever – Prologue

Keywords: Once Upon A Forever, Prologue, Free Web Novel, Nigerian Story, Reincarnation, Doomed Love, Fated Love, Slice of Life.

Prologue

“I apologise for calling upon you, the great ones, Fabling and Ekwe. It is with reverence that I beseech you.” Fate bowed, lowering her head more for Fabling than for Ekwe.
Fabling smirked at Ekwe, who rolled his eyes.

Fate looked up, her mouth parting slightly at the sight of Fabling. She had not expected the Writer to heed her summon, much less to arrive in all her stunning presence. Purple afro full as cloud, in a regal gown of cyan and gold.

She glanced at Ekwe. Perhaps it was because she was used seeing to him, but though he looked every bit a god, with his silky short red hair and K-pop idol style, he seemed more like a Kpop Idol than a great god.

“It’s fine,” Fabling said. “You have my full attention. It’s not every day that a lower god dares summon me.”

Her eyes swept Fate’s domain. She paused at the jar holding a dim purple soul, its light flickering as though dying. Then she looked back at Fate. “Will you not offer me a seat?”

“My apologies, my lord!” At once, a throne appeared behind her.

Fabling brushed her fingers over the chair. “Mmm, I don’t like leather.” She snapped her fingers and the throne melted into a couch of cloud. She flopped on it, giddy, and pointed a smile at Ekwe.

Ekwe inhaled, glanced at Fate. Fate shot him an annoyed look, then summoned him a stool.

Fabling laughed.

Ekwe sat.


“I bet it pains you that you’ll never be as powerful as me, Ekwe,” Fabling mocked. “To will things into being so freely.”

“Might I remind you, Fabling, that Fate summoned us for more than your gloating?” Ekwe glared. “Besides, being as strong as you are, it must be terribly lonely.”

Fabling’s smile faltered. She turned to Fate. “So, why did you summon me?”

“I want to make a plea,” Fate began, “but I must tell you a story first.”

“Oh, I love stories.” Fabling shimmied.

“A long time ago,” Fate said, “in Japan, during the Muromachi period, in the year 1336, I was manifest as Konohanasakuya-hime, goddess of blossoms, fertility, life, and family. I made a promise to my priestess. It was a time of war, and her village was fated to be raided. She was destined to die, but her child, a babe of only one year, was meant to survive. I swore to my priestess that not only would her daughter live, but that she would grow prosperous and full of years.”

Ekwe smirked. “Such a promise, in such unrest.”

“I am Fate,” she continued. “I believed I could make it so. Yet the priestess was killed, and her daughter taken, and brought into the household of a great Ashikaga lord, as a servant. The Shogun’s heir took notice of her. They loved one another deeply, so much that they swore a blood pact binding their souls across lifetimes. But the lord’s lawful wife opposed their bond. She accused the girl of bewitching her son and had her executed while the young heir was away at war. When he returned and learned of her death, grief drove him to take his own life.”

Ekwe’s smile widened. “Why tell an abridged story, Fate? We have all the time in the world.”

“You are the two greatest gods in the Fablingverse, second and third only to the Creator. I’m sure you can see the full story if you will.”

“I’m second, right?” Fabling asked.

“Yes, my lord!”

“Continue,” she said, blushing just enough that Ekwe would notice.

Ekwe rolled his eyes.

“However,” Fate went on, “my lord, Fabling, Ekwe granted the maid a wish upon her death: to keep her from ever being with the prince, no matter their reincarnation. They have lived six lives already, this is their seventh. Because of the blood pact, neither soul can be cleansed until it is fulfilled. With each cycle their souls weaken. I fear this is the last life they can endure.”

Fabling snapped her fingers and a book appeared, its title glowing: Once Upon a Forever.

“You’re right,” she said. “This is their final reincarnation. All three of them: the queen, the prince, and the maid. Six life times… how sad.”

“My lord,” Fate pleaded, pointing at the soul flickering in the jar, “as long as Ekwe’s curse remains, they will all die out. Even the priestess bound to me refuses cleansing until her daughter receives what I promised. I beg you, undo his curse.”
Fabling’s smile faded. The book vanished in a puff. Her face grew solemn.

“But Fate, what is done cannot simply be undone. That is the rule that binds everything. The universe does not serve commands. You cannot tell it, spin left, and then demand, spin right. To undo the consequence of its spinning left”

Fate collapsed into a kowtow, forehead pressed to her hands. “Please. I beg you. Do something.”

Ekwe laughed, half in mocking and half in triumph.

Fate glared up at him.

“I warned you against tampering with free will,” he said. “But you fancied yourself equal to the Writer, and greater than me. How amusing. It took six lifetimes for you to admit my powers.”

He crouched, tilting her chin up.

“Such a hateful little glare,” he teased. “We could have had fun. Oh well. Fabling can do nothing Fabling can do. She may be the Creator’s will, but I am the will of the created.”

Fabling shot to her feet. “No, no, no, no! Who said I can’t do anything?”

Ekwe turned, wary now.

“You saw the book,” she proclaimed. “They have a story! I can do something!”

Hope flickered in Fate’s eyes. She shoved Ekwe’s hand away.

“We cannot interfere directly in human lives!” Ekwe snapped.


“Yes,” Fabling agreed, “but I am the Creator’s will. I can still change their story.” She tapped the lantern with a finger. “And right now, my only motivation is slapping the smug off your face, Ekwe.”

Fate leapt to her feet. “My lord, what will you do?”

“I have eternity,” Fabling replied. “I will this court to proceed. Their current story, their past stories, I will see them all. Then I will decide.”

“Thank you, my lord!” Fate cried, relieved, the other gods had warned her that no good cam from involving Fabling in her solution, but right now, she was glad she did.

“Don’t thank me yet,” Fabling warned. “Right now, my plan is simple: fix their souls so the cycle continues endlessly. Let’s see how long it takes Ekwe to break. Whether they find each other in the end…” she smirked, “that’s free will’s problem.”

Next Chapter – Once Upon A Forever: Chapter 1 – OMOLARA

ONCE UPON A FOREVER 

3

Mbe and Akidi (A Fablingverse Igbo Folktale)

Keyword: Mbe and Akidi (A Fablingverse Igbo Folktale about Tortoise) 

Once upon a time in the animal kingdom, Nwunye Mbe, the tortoise’s wife, had grown tired of him. He never paid attention, never listened, and only came home when he was hungry, leaving immediately after he’d eaten.

Once, while she was sweeping the house, Mbe barged in, tracking mud across the clean floor. When she complained, he ignored her and asked what was for lunch. Another time, she returned from the farm carrying a heavy load of firewood and harvest. She saw Mbe on the way and expected him to help, but he walked ahead, warning, “If food is not ready, I’ll send you back to your father’s house!”

At first, she wondered if his behavior had worsened after the “bird issue” — that time the bird tricked her into placing all her breakables outside because Mbe had called himself Allofyou and eaten all their food at the sky kingdom — She hadn’t known it was a trap.

But then again, this was Mbe.

After guessing her name and marrying her, he had neglected her, married another wife, and repeated the same pattern. One by one, his other wives had left him. Only she remained out of love, or maybe it was habit. But Tortoise never changed. He treated his wives like property. He never listened, never learned.

Now, he had started coming home drunk. She begged him to stop. Instead, he cursed her, threatening to run away if she didn’t stop “nagging.”

Not knowing what else to do, she visited the dibia for advice.

The dibia’s face was grave. “Mbe has a pending case with the gods. If you, the only soul left who loves him, were to present him, he may be erased from existence.”

She returned home, defeated.

Then one day, she asked Mbe to go to the market to buy a tuber of yam, hoping that since he loved food, he could at least manage that. He returned with a gourd of palm wine instead, claiming he thought she had said “gourd.”

After drinking, he cried, “Agu na-agụ m! I am hungry!”

She sighed, gave him more money, and pleaded, “Please, Mbe, this time, buy yam.”

This time, he returned with sweet potatoes, which were hard to peel. She spent the night peeling them while Mbe hovered nearby, asking, “Are you done yet?”



The next morning, as she was leaving for the farm, Mbe stopped her.

“What of the money for what we’ll eat when you return?”

Biting back her anger, she handed it to him. “Mbe, my husband, please buy tomatoes and pepper for rice.”

When she came home, he had bought a live chicken.

“Chicken?!” she screamed. “What are we supposed to eat with chicken?!”

“What? When you’re always nagging, how am I supposed to hear you when you say something important?” Mbe shouted back.

“Me?! I nag?!” Her head twisted in disbelief. She tied her wrapper tighter, stormed off, and marched straight to the dibia’s shrine.

At the shrine, she finally broke down. Her heart poured out all the pain she had carried in silence. The dibia waited patiently, then gestured for her to sit.

“I’ve had enough!” she sobbed. “Is it a crime to love Mbe? He never listens. I say ‘A’, he does ‘J. I complain, he sleeps off, leaves the house, and returns drunk. And I’m the nag?”

She began pacing. “I welcomed his other wives. I even made peace with them. But what did Mbe do? He chased them all away. Now it’s just me. I want the gods to know. I did everything I could!”

The dibia gently touched her shoulder. “I can call on the gods for you,” he said. “But… do you truly want Mbe to die?”

“Die?” Her anger wavered. “Why would he die?”

“He has offended every god,” the dibia said. “You are the last string keeping him alive. If you hand him over, he will be erased.”

“No, o,” she said quickly. “I don’t want him to die. I just want him to listen, to take me seriously.”

“Then,” the dibia said, “you must pray to Ekwensu.”

She paused. “Isn’t he the mischievous one?”

“He is much more than mischief. He is the god of cunning, strategy, petty justice — and the only god amused by Mbe.”

“But won’t it backfire?” she asked, unsure. “People say his blessings twist.”

“And have you heard of any good person who was truly hurt by Ekwensu’s gifts?” the dibia asked.

She thought for a moment. “No.”

The dibia handed her a small carved arushi. “Place this in your shrine. Offer two cowries. Then speak your heart.”

When she got home, Mbe was waiting by the gate of the compound. For a moment, her heart softened. Maybe he had changed.

“You this woman!” Mbe shouted. “Where have you been? You’re not even fine, but you throw tantrums like a queen! I’ve been hungry for three hours! Isn’t cooking the only decent thing about you?”

And in that moment, her love for him crumbled like dried yams.

“You think I’ll chase you?” he added. “You no fine reach.”

She entered her room, ignored him, and did exactly as the dibia instructed.

She placed the arushi, dropped the cowries, and poured her heart out.

The moment she whispered her final wish, a heavy sleep fell on her. In her dream, a red-haired man appeared. He was beautiful, and his hair was the colour of blood and camwood dye.

“I have heard your desire,” he said. “And I have granted it. Tomorrow, go to Anansi’s third wife. Buy some Akidi. As long as you cook it, it will be irresistible. Serve it to Tortoise. The rest will fall into place.”

She awoke with the words ringing in her ears. The cowries had vanished. For a second, she thought Mbe had stolen them, but her dream told her otherwise.

When she stepped outside, she saw Mbe already causing a scene.

“Come and see o!” he cried. “My wicked wife starved me all through yesterday!”

Neighbours gathered. Not because they believed him. But because Mbe’s drama was a part of their regular show. Everybody thought he was a nuisance.

Still, they came.

They always did.

But Mbe’s wife walked past them all, her head held high, like she didn’t know who Mbe was.

When she arrived at Anansi’s third wife’s stall, she asked, “Nwanyi Anansi, do you have Akidi beans?”

Anansi’s third wife looked up, surprised. “You want to buy Akidi from me?” she gasped.

“I heard yours is the sweetest,” Mbe’s wife replied.

“Yes o,” the woman beamed. “How much will you be buying?”

“Just one cup.”

The beans were measured, packed, and the two women exchanged brief pleasantries before parting ways.

Back home, Tortoise was already waiting outside. For once, his wife had ignored his tantrums, and during her absence, Anansi had asked him if she, too, was preparing to leave him like the others.

When he saw her, Tortoise rushed forward. He wanted to embrace her, to say sorry. But instead, what came out was:

“So you’ve started ignoring your husband? I’ll send you back to your father’s house. Try me!”

She said nothing, entering the kitchen to clean and prepare the Akidi. Tortoise followed, pacing. Half-anxious, half-suspicious.

When the food was ready, she served it and took it to his obi. Tortoise followed, sniffing the aroma with reverence.


“What’s this?” he asked.

“Akidi,” she said.

He tasted it. “Delicious! Wow. Where did you get it?”

“Anansi’s third wife.”

Before she was halfway through her meal, Tortoise’s plate was empty.

“I need more,” he begged.

“I only bought one cup,” she replied.

“Only one cup for two people?!” he shouted.

She calmly handed him her plate. He grabbed and finished it in moments.

Then he looked up again. “Can’t you go to the market and buy some more?”

“Mbe, it’s getting late,” she replied, gathering the plates. He was still licking his.

“Please now,” he said, voice softening. “I promise I’ll behave.”

She blinked. So he knew he had been misbehaving?

She took a breath, remembering her prayer to Ekwensu. “If you can get to the market now and buy it, I’ll cook it again.”

Tortoise bolted out of the compound.

But at the market, he stood frozen. He knew he’d asked her the name, and she had even said who sold it, but… he hadn’t listened.

Just then, Anansi passed with his wife.

“Ha ha, Mbe,” Anansi laughed. “Why are you standing like a lost tortoise?”

Mbe looked up. Annoyed at first. Then hopeful. “My wife was here earlier. She bought some kind of beans, not regular beans. Do you know what it’s called? Or who sold it?”

Anansi looked at his wife, then at Mbe. He knew exactly what it was. But… he enjoyed messing with Mbe.

“No idea,” he shrugged. “Besides, the market’s closing. Maybe ask your wife tomorrow. This time… listen.”

Tortoise ran from stall to stall, hunting for the beans, but he couldn’t find them. And finally, the last stall closed.

He returned home, defeated, only to find his wife seated calmly in front of his obi.

“What are you waiting for?” he asked.

“Weren’t you going to buy the beans for me to cook?” she replied, arms folded.

Tortoise scoffed, unwilling to admit he hadn’t listened when she told him the name. For a moment, he considered blaming her for not saying it at all, but he knew his wife. She’d remind him throughout the night how he never listens.

“I lost interest in it,” he muttered.

“Okay. Kachifo.” She turned and walked into her hut.

Tortoise watched her go, then slowly sank to the ground, defeated.

That night, he dreamt of Akidi beans, bowls and bowls of it, just out of reach.

By morning, as his wife was heading to the farm, he dashed out.

“Will you buy the beans today?” he asked eagerly.

“Beans ke?” she blinked. “I’m going to the farm. When I return, I’ll make eba and egusi.”

Tortoise’s face fell. He liked egusi, but what he wanted was the beans.

She felt a little pity. “You know what? If you buy it today, I’ll cook it.”

“Thank you!” he beamed, already turning to leave. Then he paused. “Wait. What’s the name of the beans?”

“Akidi!” she shouted.

“Who sells it?”

“Anansi’s third wife!”

Tortoise stopped in his tracks. Anansi’s third wife? His eyes burned. So Anansi tricked me!

Fuming, he marched to Anansi’s compound.

At the entrance, Anansi’s third wife was leaving for the market. Tortoise ignored her and stormed into the obi.

“You knew I was looking for something your wife sells, and you didn’t say anything?! You watched me roam the market like a mad tortoise!”

He lunged to strike Anansi, but Anansi ducked and with four of his hands he sent four quick jabs into Tortoise’s face.

“Calm down,” Anansi said, helping him up. “Reflex. Sorry.”

Mbe slapped the hand away.

“Look, I have many wives,” Anansi continued. “And if I recall, you never mentioned your wife bought anything from my wife.”

Tortoise scowled. Anansi was right, but gods forbid he acknowledged it. He hissed and stomped off.

On the way to the market, he spotted the Princess riding an Elephant, fawning over him. Tortoise scoffed. She chose Elephant over me. She doesn’t know what she’s missing.

He hissed and moved on, determined. But by the time he got to the market… he had forgotten both the name of the beans and which wife sold them.

Grumbling, he returned home.

His wife had just arrived, arms full of firewood and yams.

She looked at him and sighed. “I’ll go and prepare the eba.”

“No! Wait!” Tortoise shouted. “What’s the name of the beans again?”

“Akidi.”

“Who sells it?”

“Anansi’s third wife.”

Off he ran again, singing as he went:
“Akidi, kilidi, kilidi, Akidi!”

But when he stood in front of Anansi’s third wife… he forgot the name.


“I want to buy…” he hesitated, staring at her. She really was beautiful. He wondered why Anansi’s wives hadn’t left him.

“What do you want?” she asked.

Tortoise looked around, confused. There were no black beans in her stall.

Anansi had passed by earlier and told his wife to hide the beans. He was enjoying the tortoise’s punishment.

When Tortoise tried to enter her stall to search, Anansi showed up again.

“Why are you harassing my wife?” he asked, arms crossed.

Defeated, Tortoise returned home and ate the eba and egusi his wife had prepared.

The next day, he begged again. But his wife said she had to attend the umu ada meeting and visit her people.

“Just tell me again. What’s the name of the beans?” he asked.

“Akidi.”

He dashed out singing:
“Akidi, kilidi, kilidi, Akidi!”

But on his way to the market… he hit a stone and immediately forgot.

He hurried back home to wait for his wife.

“Mbe, they served fufu and oha at the meeting. I brought some for you,” she said as she entered the compound.

Tortoise looked at her, tears forming in his eyes. “Please, I want to eat the beans,” he begged.

She sighed. “Okay. But I won’t tell you the name again. If you can remember and buy it, I’ll cook it.”

“Please!” Mbe pleaded, nearly kneeling.

“I’m exhausted, my legs hurt,” she said, rubbing her ankles.

Tortoise dragged a stool for her and started massaging her legs. “How are they now?”

“Getting better,” she replied. “But my neck hurts too.”

Tortoise rushed behind her to massage her neck.

“And my hands,” she added with a sly smile. “It’s what I cook with, after all.”

He massaged her hands with care. When he was done, he begged again, “Please, what’s the name of the beans?”

She smiled. “Akidi.”

“Akidi!” he shouted, then began to sing:
“Akidi, kilidi, kilidi, Akidi!”

As he reached the door, he froze. If he forgot again, he’d have to beg all over. The thought alone made him shudder. He grabbed a scrap of cloth and, using burnt charcoal from the house lamp, scratched a symbol to help him remember — thus, unknowingly inventing the ancient Igbo script of Nsibidi.

He rushed to the market, still singing his song.

When he got there, he had forgotten the name again. But he took out the cloth and handed it to Anansi’s third wife.

She glanced at it, instantly understanding, but deciding to tease him. “What’s this?” she asked with feigned confusion.

Tortoise panicked, eyes wide. He snatched the cloth back, looked at it again, and suddenly remembered.

“AKIDI!” he shouted.

Anansi’s third wife smiled. “You’re lucky. I was just about to close my stall.”

Tortoise stood stunned for a second. He had finally remembered. “I got the name right?”

“Yes, you did.” She smiled. “How much do you want to buy?”

“One basin!” he declared.

She blinked. “An entire basin?”

“Yes!” Tortoise replied, pulling cash from beneath his shell and handing it to her.

She gave him the basin full of Akidi, and he balanced it on his head, walking home like a victorious warrior carrying his spoils.

His wife smiled when she saw him. She cooked the Akidi, and Tortoise ate till his heart was full, never seeming to tire of it.

“If you keep acting more loving, I’ll keep making Akidi for you,” she said.

Tortoise nodded, promising to be a better husband.

But we all know Mbe. He couldn’t keep that promise.

After the pot finished, he was back to his old ways. When his wife refused to cook the beans again, he tried making it himself, but it never tasted the same. So he repented, begged, did the laundry, and massaged her feet until she forgave him and cooked it again.

And so the cycle continued.

Till today, Mbe is still trying to discover the secret behind his wife’s Akidi.

The End

Did you Enjoy Mbe and Akidi (A Fablingverse Igbo Folktale)? You may also enjoy Egbere: Keeping The Mat ( Bush Baby )

Our Coach – Chapter 13

Our Coach – Chapter 13 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam




The tension in the air was thick, the kind that made every breath feel heavier than the last. Golden Stars had just earned a side throw, their only glimmer of hope in a match that was quickly slipping away. Rich Kid, ever the opportunist, seized the ball and made a break for the post.

But Swift was ready. With the speed of a predator, he raced toward the ball, eyes locked on his target. Hulk, always eager to play dirty, charged at him with all his weight, hoping to send the goalkeeper crashing to the ground.

Max saw the collision coming and acted instinctively. He planted his legs firmly, and the next thing Hulk knew, he was flying headfirst into the goalpost, his massive body crumpling to the turf. The stadium gasped.

The referee’s whistle cut through the moment. Max froze, his eyes widening in disbelief as the official pulled out a red card and waved it in his direction.

“Max, what the hell?” Swift said, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. He slapped Max’s hand in a quick high five.

Max leaned in. “That idiot is down. Don’t let them get a second goal.”

Swift’s smile was all teeth. “Did you break his leg?”

Max chuckled. “I heard more than that break.”

Swift nodded, his eyes still locked on the game as Max left the field. Hulk was carried away by medics, his groans following him.

The commentators were in full swing, their voices echoing throughout the stadium.

“I’m telling you, this referee has been bribed!” Commentator 1 raged. “Max was only protecting Swift.”

“You’re a professional commentator, right?” Commentator 2 shot back, his tone dripping with sarcasm.

“No,” Commentator 1 replied breezily, “I was just available.”

Commentator 2’s voice tightened. “I see. This is probably going to be your last job as a commentator.”

“I don’t care!” Commentator 1 shouted. “The Green Stars are two players down and still glowing! I can’t say much for the Golden Stars.”

The Golden Stars’ Rich Kid was ready to strike again. His eyes narrowed as he sized up Dapo, who was standing firm in front of him. Dapo smirked.

“So cheating now, huh? I figured you’d go that low. You’re nothing but a spoiled brat, aren’t you? Always falling back on daddy’s money.”

Rich Kid’s sneered at him. With a flick of his foot, he sent the ball past Dapo, then lashed out, kicking Dapo’s leg with a cruel and calculated move.

It happened so fast that Dapo didn’t even have time to react. The sharp pain shot up his leg, and he collapsed to the ground in a heap. But still, the referee’s whistle didn’t blow.

Rich Kid took the shot, sending the ball into the net with ease. The stadium’s roar was deafening, but all Dapo could hear was the pulsing throb of pain in his leg.

The referee, of course, ignored it all.

“This is bad! Do you still doubt that the referee has been bribed?” Commentator 1 screamed into the microphone.

Commentator 2 turned to glance at the referee, who seemed unusually defensive at the accusation.

“I can see Dapo getting up,” Commentator 2 stated.

Uche, furious at the blatant injustice, stormed after the referee, his rage bubbling over.

“Break his legs when you catch him!” Commentator 1 shouted, his words dripping with spite. “Do it for Dapo and Swift!”

“Stop instigating a riot!” Commentator 2 hissed, his face flushed.

Meanwhile, Swift stood, his eyes glued to the ball that was still lodged in the goalpost. He frowned until the goal registered. Then he staled towards the ball in silent anger, and picked it.

“Am I the only one who can see this?” Commentator 1 asked, his voice rising in disbelief.

“We all have eyes,” Commentator 2 replied, “but don’t forget that the Green Stars are still leading.”

Dapo’s mind was a whirlwind of pain and frustration, but one voice cut through it all. His mother’s.

“I will break your legs if you don’t win.”

The memory of her threat burned bright in his mind. He glanced down at his injured leg, his body screaming for rest, but his willpower was stronger. Max stood over him, a small bottle of ointment in his hand. He began applying the rub to Dapo’s leg.

“Are you good to go?” Max asked, his eyes searching Dapo’s.

Dapo didn’t flinch. He smiled instead. “Let’s make these losers weep.”

Captain noticed Dapo rising from the ground, and his voice rang out, filled with command.

“Uche!” he barked.

Uche, still seething from the earlier injustice, ignored the captain’s summons. But when Captain pointed toward Dapo, Uche’s rage melted. He turned and made his way to the bench, his face set in stone.

Seing that Dapo was up, Max walked towards Swift and Swift and slapped him on the back with a grin.

“Here’s your anime hero moment,” Max said.

Swift, whose eyes had turned to ice, shot Max a glare. It wasn’t one of anger. It was the gaze of a monster about to be unleashed.

Max raised his hands in mock surrender. “Make these losers cry.”

With one last glance at Dapo, Swift nodded.

The referee blew the whistle again, signaling the return of play.

The ball moved swiftly, like a predator stalking its prey. Rich Kid, still dripping with the arrogance of youth, swiped the ball past Dapo, who was now barely limping forward. Lanre was quick to try and cover, but it was too late. Rich Kid had already lined up his shot.

But then, something happened. Swift, as though powered by something beyond human, dove, catching the ball with an almost unnatural speed. He didn’t stop there. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled the ball straight at Rich Kid, hitting him square in the stomach.

SMACK!

Rich Kid dropped to the ground, gasping for air. The whistle blew, and the match came to an end.

The Green Stars had won.


The jubilant roar of the crowd was deafening, but amidst the chaos, all Dapo could hear was the steady thrum of his heart. The pain in his leg was forgotten, drowned out by the victory that was more than just a score. It was a testament to everything they had fought for.

The Green Stars had done it. They had won, and Coach James had, once again, proven his prowess as a leader, shaping these young men into champions.

“And the Green Stars have won!” the commentator’s voice rang out, filled with exuberance. “Coach James raised these boys right.”

On the field, the moment felt like a dream. Girls, swept up in the magic of the moment, ran onto the pitch, throwing themselves at Swift. His face softened, a boyish grin forming as the attention overwhelmed him. The cameras flashed, capturing every movement, every smile. But amidst the chaos, there was Daniella, darting across the grass. She found Dapo, her lips seeking his with an intensity that made the world fade away for just a moment.

Dapo, ever aware, pulled away for a brief second, his eyes catching sight of Matilda walking off the field with a tall white man. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, but his focus was momentarily diverted to Daniella. He kissed her back.

“I will break your other leg if you ever break my heart,” Daniella whispered.

Dapo laughed, he doubted their relationship would last, but this was his moment.

Across the field, the Captain’s wife and son rushed to him, enveloping him in a tight, triumphant hug.

“Well, the good guys always win,” Commentator 1’s voice cut through the air, his tone tinged with amusement. “I’m not surprised. But who’s that kissing my love?”

Commentator 2’s dry laugh followed. “You’re a clown.”

Meanwhile, Rich Kid, still on the ground, finally regained consciousness. He didn’t make a move. Instead, tears silently traced the path down his cheeks, his body still too defeated to fight. On the opposite side of the field, Mikel Odia sat with his head buried in his palms, muttering. “I asked the refferee to turn a blind ye and he just over did it.”

The other Golden Stars were torn between guilt and dissapointment.

Still, their supporters clung to the hope that their cheers would somehow revive the fading energy of their team, but it was in vain. The Golden Stars were outmatched, and it showed in every tear shed, every cheer that rang hollow.

Commentator 1’s voice was lighthearted. “The match is over and I’m off to take selfies with the Green Stars!”

“You’re not right,” Commentator 2 replied, his voice exasperated but amused. “Wait—look! The Golden Stars are crying!”

Laughter erupted from Commentator 1, filling the stadium with a raw, almost cruel joy. “They made them cry! David and his teammates, crying! Even the arrogant Mikel Odia!”

As the camera panned across the field, the sight of the Golden Stars in emotional disarray was almost too much for the onlookers. B

A journalist, eager to capture the pulse of the moment, approached the Captain. The glare of the cameras and the weight of their words hung thick in the air.

“Congratulations,” the journalist said, eyes shining with excitement. “How does it feel to win?”

Before the Captain could answer, Uche jumped in, grinning from ear to ear. “It feels like the two million we won!”

Max shook his head, chuckling. “It feels great! Don’t mind this idiot.”

The Captain smiled, a knowing look in his eyes. “You heard them,” he said, glancing at his team with a quiet pride.

The journalist pressed on, clearly aware of the greater story that was still unfolding. “So, is it true that Coach James will be leaving you for the national team?”

The question hung in the air, and Dapo’s expression shifted. “Leaving who?” he scoffed. His voice, tinged with a mix of disbelief and hurt, cut through the tension. “Hey, Coach, if you’re watching this, how selfish do you think we are? Coach can’t leave us.”

“We’re a family,” the Captain added. “Even outside the team. Even as the Eagles’ coach, Coach James will always be Coach James to us.”

A familiar voice cut through the air. Malcolm, always confident walked into view.

“James, I know you’re watching,” he said, his voice laced with humor but grounded in sincerity. “Welcome back to the team.”

He turned to the rest of the squad, his words carrying an unspoken promise. “You all will make fine players for the national team, although some of you will be playing for the Under-17s, the Under-21s, or even the Super Eagles.”

The team—minus Swift—was left in stunned silence, processing the weight of Malcolm’s words. Swift, ever the quiet force on the field, seemed to be the only one not taken aback.

Malcolm raised an eyebrow. “Swift didn’t tell you?”




The sterile hum of the operations room was interrupted only by the quiet shuffle of medical staff preparing for the procedure. Coach James lay on the operating table, his eyes flicking toward the TV screen mounted on the wall. The doctors had gathered, ready to begin.

The sound of the commentator’s voice faded as he watched the Green Stars—his team—celebrating their victory. He could almost feel their joy, a triumph they had earned through sweat and sacrifice. The NFF President was handing the trophy to the jubilant players, their faces beaming under the bright stadium lights.

And then, the Owner of BB Group appeared on screen, holding up a large cheque with a flourish. The crowd roared as the team lifted it high, a symbol of their hard-won glory.

“TO COACH JAMES!” they shouted in unison, their voices echoing in the silence of the operating room.

Coach James’s lips curled into a smile, his heart swelling with pride.

The TV screen flickered, then went blank.

Doctor Sam stepped forward, his expression unreadable. He glanced at the machine monitoring Coach’s vitals, then back at the man lying before him.

“Are you ready?” Sam asked.

Coach James turned his gaze back to the sterile white ceiling. His chest rose and fell with steady breaths, but his mind was elsewhere, in the world of the Green Stars, in the world of victory.

“Yes,” he murmured. His eyes closed, the weight of the decision pressing down on him. “But why did you get me the kidney on your own?”

Doctor Sam hesitated for a moment, his hands busy, preparing the tools that would decide Coach’s fate. “Because your daughter will kill me if I let you die,” he said with a faint, almost imperceptible smile.

Coach James chuckled softly. “I see,” he muttered.

The doctor’s expression softened. He leaned closer, making sure Coach could hear every word. “Plus, you’re like a father to me, Coach. I couldn’t let you go out like this.”

Coach James opened his eyes slowly, meeting Sam’s gaze. “Then let’s do this,” he said, his voice steady.

As the doctors moved into position, the faint echo of his team’s cheers—the memory of their victory—lingered in his mind. It wasn’t over yet. He wasn’t done.

Not yet.

The End

Click for The Our Coach Page

Or Check out more Sports Based Stories

Our Coach – Chapter 12

Our Coach – Chapter 12 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

Daniella’s steps quickened as she caught sight of Dapo and his teammates heading toward the stadium. She hesitated for a moment, then squared her shoulders and crossed the lot to intercept them.

“Dapo,” she called, her voice firm. “Can I speak with you?”

The team exchanged glances, smirks tugging at their lips. Max gave a dramatic sigh and waved Dapo off. “Go ahead, lover boy. We’ll wait.”

Dapo shot him a warning look before stepping aside with Daniella. She reached into her bag and pulled out a cigarette box, holding it out to him.

“I’m sorry,” she said, her voice soft but steady. “It was wrong of me to try to change you. You are who you are, and I am who I am. Just… don’t smoke around me, okay?”

Dapo stared at the box for a moment before taking it. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he handed it back to her. Instead, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a pack of gum, shaking it lightly.

“Get me this instead,” he said. “And I’m sorry for calling you a witch.”

Daniella raised a brow. “I’m not forgiving that,” she replied, though her lips twitched with a reluctant smile.

Dapo chuckled. “Fair enough. But thanks for trying to, you know, ‘save me.’”

She returned his smile, her gaze softening. “So, where’s your girlfriend?”

“Who?”

“The girl from the other day,” Daniella said, tilting her head.

“Oh, Matilda,” Dapo replied, shaking his head. “She’s not my girlfriend. She broke up with me.”

“So, it’s over between you two?”

“According to my memory.”

Daniella smiled, her eyes searching his as if weighing his words.

“Hey, lover boy!” Max’s voice cut through the moment. “We need to warm up before the match!”

Dapo sighed, casting an apologetic look at Daniella. “I have to go.”

“Okay,” she said, stepping back.

“Wait,” Dapo paused. “Give me the pack. Still get me the gum though.”

She smiled and handed it to him, “kick Golden Stars’ ass!”

Dapo grinned. “Will do.”

As Dapo rejoined his team, his eyes caught sight of a familiar figure moving toward them.

“Mikel Odia,” Dapo murmured under his breath.

The man, about the same age as their coach but clearly still in excellent shape, approached with a confident stride. His gaze swept over the group, and he nodded in recognition.

“Golden Stars’ coach,” Dapo said aloud, his tone neutral.

Mikel smiled, his voice smooth as he addressed them. “Dapo, right? Captain, Swift, Uche, Mike, Josh, Max, Lanre…” He paused, glancing at the others. “Skipping a few names, but you get the point. It’s been a pleasure watching you guys play.”

“Thank you,” the Captain replied, his posture straightening.

Mikel’s eyes lingered on Dapo. “I’m looking forward to seeing our teams face off today. You’ve made it to the finals without your coach. That’s impressive.”

The Captain shrugged. “He trained us well and has been watching us closely.”

“I know,” Mikel said, his smile widening, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “That’s why he’s been spending so much time with the NFF president lately. You’ve heard, haven’t you? After this competition, he’s set to become the Super Eagles’ coach.”

Mike frowned. “He told us he wouldn’t.”

“And he probably won’t,” Mikel said with a slight shrug. “It all depends on how the day turns out.”

His words hung in the air even after he turned and walked away, leaving the team in uneasy silence. Dapo exchanged a look with the Captain.




The door to Coach James’s hotel room stood ajar, a sight that immediately set the team on edge. Dapo pushed it open wider, the hinges creaking ominously. Inside, the room was in disarray—papers scattered across the desk, a chair tipped over, the bedding rumpled as if hastily abandoned.

“Where is he?” Max muttered, voicing the question on everyone’s mind.

The team spread out, searching every corner of the room. The tension in the air was palpable, each of them exchanging wary glances as they scanned the area.

Then came Max’s voice, sharp and urgent. “Guys… over here.”

The bathroom door was slightly ajar, and when the team pushed it open, they found Coach James crumpled on the floor. His usually commanding presence was diminished, his frame weak and trembling as he reached feebly toward a small vial of pills on the counter.

“My… med…” he rasped, his voice barely audible before a violent cough racked his body.

Dapo moved first, grabbing the vial and handing it to him with trembling hands. Coach James struggled to open it, his fingers fumbling. Dapo quickly stepped in, twisting off the cap and handing him the pill.

Before anyone could process the scene, the door swung open, and a man in a white coat entered briskly, followed by two paramedics.

“Who are you?” the Captain demanded, stepping protectively in front of Coach James.

“Dr. Sam,” the man replied. “I’m his doctor. His wife called me earlier. We need to get him out of here now.”

The sound of hurried footsteps announced Mrs. James’s arrival. She rushed in, her face pale but composed. “How is my husband?”

“Mrs. James,” the Captain greeted her, his voice heavy with concern.

Dr. Sam turned to the paramedics, issuing orders in a calm but firm tone. “We need to get him out of here discreetly.”

The paramedics moved quickly, lifting Coach James onto a stretcher with practiced efficiency. As they maneuvered him out of the room, Mrs. James turned to the team, her expression a mixture of worry and resolve.

“James is stubborn,” she said, her voice steady despite the situation. “He’ll be fine. All you boys need to do is go out there and win. That’s what he would want.”

Mike hesitated, guilt clouding his features. “Is he like this because of us?”

Mrs. James gave a faint, reassuring smile. “No. He’s like this because he’s stubborn. Always pushing himself too hard.”

Lanre cleared his throat. “But the NFF—”

“I asked him to consider it,” Mrs. James interrupted gently. “It’s okay. Just focus on the game. Win it for him.”

The team nodded, their resolve hardening. Mrs. James watched as they turned and filed out of the room.

As the paramedics wheeled Coach James out of the building, the team knew one thing for certain: this wasn’t just about a trophy anymore. It was about honour, loyalty, and the man who had given everything to make them believe in themselves.





The Abuja Stadium thrummed with energy. It was alive in a way no one had ever seen for a local match. Fans packed the stands, their cheers rising in waves that seemed to shake the very ground. On one side, the volunteer supporters of the Green Stars chanted and waved their banners, their voices a cacophony of hope and pride. On the other, the Golden Stars’ paid supporters drowned the air in orchestrated chants, their synchronized cheers like the roar of a distant machine.

The commentators’ voices boomed over the loudspeakers, trying to match the crowd’s energy.

“There’s a good chance that most of these players will be bought today,” Commentator 2 remarked, his tone clipped with excitement.

“It would be shameful for anyone who isn’t,” Commentator 1 responded.

“Are you trying to provoke them?”

“No,” Commentator 1 countered with a sly grin audible in his voice. “It’s called inspiring them.”

The match began in earnest. Dapo moved with precision, his focus razor-sharp as he stole the ball from Rich Kid. But Rich Kid was no easy opponent. He spun back, reclaiming possession with a swift flick of his foot.

The two danced across the field, the ball weaving between them like a taunt. Dapo feinted, trying to pass the ball, but Rich Kid anticipated the move and stepped into his path. The clash sent Rich Kid sprawling to the ground inside the penalty area.

The whistle blew sharply.

“Ten minutes into the match, and David earns his team a penalty,” Commentator 1 announced.

David, Golden Stars’ prized forward, stepped up to take the shot. The stadium held its collective breath. His kick was powerful, aimed to obliterate doubt, but Swift, the Green Stars’ goalkeeper, was faster. He launched himself with feline grace, swatting the ball away.

“What a waste of a penalty!” Commentator 1 cried, his voice triumphant.

The crowd erupted, a mix of jeers and cheers.

The game pressed on. Hulk, Golden Stars’ towering enforcer, collided with Dapo in a brutal challenge, but the referee’s whistle remained silent. The crowd roared in protest, but Dapo waved them off, standing with quiet defiance.

Moments later, he answered the assault the best way he knew how: by scoring. The ball sailed into the net with unerring precision, leaving Rich Kid fuming.

Dapo’s pass to Max was seamless. Max found Captain, who lobbed the ball to Uche, and in a symphony of skill, another goal found its mark. The stadium exploded with jubilation.

3 – 0.

“Three goals to zero,” Commentator 1 exclaimed, his voice nearly a shout. “Now that’s what I call revenge!”

“I think you’re smitten with this boy,” Commentator 2 teased.

“I can’t help it!” Commentator 1 admitted. “His colors are shining so beautifully!”


The first half ended with the Green Stars leading 3 to 0. The team huddled on the sidelines, gulping water and catching their breath. Across the field, Rich Kid sat rigid, his eyes fixed on Dapo. His grip on his water bottle tightened unconsciously until it snapped, spilling water down his arm.

The second half began with the same ferocity. Mikel Odia, the Golden Stars’ coach, exchanged a knowing glance with the referee, a silent signal that did not go unnoticed.

Rich Kid pushed forward, setting up a shot on goal, but Hulk barreled into Swift in the penalty box. The ball found the net.

The referee’s whistle cut through the chaos, and he awarded the goal, much to the dismay of the Green Stars.

“This referee has been bribed,” Commentator 1 declared, his voice dripping with derision. “And they’re not even doing it with sense!”

“But he gave Hulk a yellow card,” Commentator 2 countered weakly.

“He also gave Golden Stars the goal!”

The tension boiled over. Uche confronted the referee, his anger unchecked. Words turned into action, and a slap landed on the referee’s face. The red card came swiftly.

Josh stepped forward, fists clenched, but the referee bolted, waving a yellow card at him from a safe distance.

The field descended into chaos. Players shoved, argued, and tempers flared like wildfire. Amid the uproar, Captain pulled Swift to his feet.

“Are you okay?” he asked, his voice steady despite the storm around them.

Swift nodded, though he leaned heavily on his captain.

Captain turned to Max and Dapo. “Take defense.”

“But we’re attackers,” Max protested.

“Defend Swift!” Captain barked.

Understanding dawned in their eyes.

With Uche gone and Swift limping, the team gathered in a tight circle. Captain’s voice cut through the noise. “We fight. Together.”

The whistle blew, and the game resumed.

Click for The Our Coach Page

 

Our Coach – Chapter 11

Our Coach – Chapter 11 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

A massive digital board loomed over the field, flashed bright letters:

SEMI-FINALS

  • Unstoppable vs. Golden Stars
  • Holy Players vs. Green Stars

In the commentator’s box, two voices cut through the stadium noise, adding a lively rhythm to the tension.

“And here it is, folks!” the first commentator announced. “The moment everyone’s been waiting for—the moment before the main moment! The players are in high spirits.”

“They’re not the only ones,” chimed in the second commentator, chuckling. “I’ve got bets riding on these two lineups!”

“Oh? And who’d you bet against?”

A sly laugh escaped. “Now, why would I reveal that? Something surprising might just happen.”

The whistle blew and the first match began. The air was electric. Cheers erupted from the stands as Unstoppable charged onto the field, their confidence apparent in every movement. But their opponents, the Golden Stars, were no less formidable.

It was an epic clash. The ball zipped across the field, each pass precise, each tackle fierce. The crowd’s roar swelled as Golden Star’s Rich Kid, claimed the spotlight.

“And Unstoppable has been stopped!” the first commentator shouted as Rich Kid sent the ball soaring into the net, cementing his team’s lead.

“Dapo versus David,” the second commentator mused. “Who’s the better striker?”

“It’s a tough call,” came the reply. “They’re both incredible, but David’s aim is exceptional.”

As if hearing the praise, Rich Kid smirked. Seconds later, he launched another flawless shot into the post.

“Looks like that comment went straight to his head!” the first commentator quipped.

“You think?” The second burst out laughing.

The Golden Stars surged ahead, their victory assured.




Next came the clash between Holy Players and Green Stars. Both teams knelt in prayer before the match. But as the whistle blew, all traces of reverence vanished. The Holy Players were outmatched from the first touch.

Dapo, Uche, Josh, and Max tore through their defence with ease, scoring goal after goal as if the opposing team wasn’t even there. Swift, the team’s legendary goalkeeper, deflected every attempt with the nonchalance of someone shooing away flies.

“Do you see what they’re doing?” the second commentator asked, his tone tinged with mischief.

“They’re trying to make the Holy Players sin,” the first replied, laughing.

“Watching this makes me wonder,” the second commentator continued, “how the Holy Players even made it to the semi-finals.”

“What’s the score again?”

“5 to 0. They already spelled ‘GREEN’ in the first half!”

As if on cue, Dapo delivered a final, spectacular goal. The whistle blew, signaling the end of the first half.


The match replayed on televisions across the city, every household buzzing with the name on everyone’s lips: Dapo.

In a brightly lit living room, Matilda sat glued to the screen, her friends crowded around her. The room erupted in cheers as Dapo’s final goal flashed on the screen.

“That’s my boyfriend!” she declared, her voice brimming with pride.

Her friends erupted in laughter and teasing, but Matilda didn’t care. Her eyes remained fixed on the screen, where Dapo’s triumphant smile seemed to promise even greater victories ahead.




The team sat scattered across long tables, their voices low, their movements slower than usual. Lunch was a solemn affair, the exhaustion of the semi-finals weighing heavily on them. Plates clinked softly as utensils scraped against them, the silence punctuated only by an occasional laugh or murmur.

Dapo sat at the far end of the table, absently stirring his rice, when Rich Kid sauntered over, his signature smirk firmly in place.

“I saw your match against the Holy Players,” Rich Kid drawled, sliding into the seat across from Dapo. “Anybody could’ve beaten them.”

Dapo looked up, his eyes steady. “And yet they made it to the semi-finals,” he replied evenly.

From beside him, Josh chuckled, his deep voice cutting through the tension. “Man, you just hating,” he said, leaning back in his chair.

Rich Kid grinned, leaning forward. “Hating? Nah. I’m just looking forward to mowing the field with your faces on Saturday.”

Max, seated a few chairs down, cocked his head. “Mowing? What’s mowing?”

Rich Kid blinked, momentarily thrown off. “It’s when you use a mowing machine to cut your lawn,” he explained with condescension.

Max burst into laughter, nearly choking on his drink. “He actually explained!”

The table erupted into laughter, the tension evaporating in an instant.

Rich Kid scowled, his pride clearly bruised. “Let’s see if you’re still laughing when you’re eating my dust.”

As the laughter died down, Josh leaned forward, a mischievous glint in his eyes. “You guys notice something about the food lately?” he asked, pointing at his plate.

Max nodded enthusiastically. “True, oh! Yesterday, my fish was so big, I thought I was eating a whale!”

“Same here,” Mike chimed in, his voice muffled by a mouthful of jollof rice.

The captain, who had been quietly eating, finally spoke up, his voice tinged with mock seriousness. “It couldn’t have been bigger than mine. My fish yesterday was practically a dinosaur.”

The table dissolved into another round of laughter as the players one-upped each other, each recounting increasingly exaggerated tales of the monstrous portions they’d been served lately.

Rich Kid, who had been watching the exchange in growing annoyance, slammed his fist on the table, rattling the plates. The table fell silent for a moment as everyone turned to him.

Without a word, he stood and stalked out of the hall.

As soon as he was out of the cafeteria, the table erupted in laughter.

“Did you see his face?” Josh howled, slapping the table.

“He looked like someone stole his lunch,” Max added, tears streaming down his face.

As the laughter subsided, Sean Swift, the team’s goalkeeper, leaned forward, his brow furrowed. “Have any of you noticed Coach hasn’t been on the field lately?” he asked, his voice cutting through the noise.

The captain shrugged. “He’s been watching from the stands with the NFF president.”

Dapo stirred uncomfortably in his seat, his mind flashing back to his recent conversation with Coach James. The man’s words echoed in his ears, carrying a weight that had stayed with him ever since.


The late afternoon sun cast a golden glow over the Abuja Stadium grounds as Dapo and his teammates strolled back to their hostels. Their minds already shifting to the next day’s training.

Dapo’s gaze wandered idly, scanning the parking lot ahead. That’s when he saw them—Daniella and Rich Kid. The pair walked side by side toward Rich Kid’s flashy car, the metallic paint catching the sunlight. Dapo’s stomach tightened as Daniella leaned against Rich Kid’s shoulder, her head tilting slightly toward him.

Her eyes flickered in Dapo’s direction, and for a brief second, their gazes locked. The corners of her mouth curled into a knowing smile, and she leaned in closer to Rich Kid.



“Dapo!”

The sudden voice pulled him out of his thoughts. Before he could react, a whirlwind named Matilda launched itself at him, her arms wrapping tightly around his neck.

“I missed you!” she exclaimed, her voice high-pitched and giddy.

Dapo stumbled back a step, his teammates frozen in shock, their faces painted with amusement and confusion. But no one was as stunned as Dapo himself.

“Matilda ?” he managed, his voice barely above a whisper.

Her dark curls bounced as she released him just enough to look into his face. “You didn’t call me! You’re so mean! How could you just leave your girlfriend like that?”

“Girlfriend?” Max muttered under his breath, already grinning.

Matilda didn’t notice. She was too busy pulling a nylon bag from her purse. “Your mum is so excited for you! She asked me to give you this. She made it herself!”

She shoved the bag into his hands, her smile as bright as the sun overhead.

Dapo stood frozen, the bag dangling limply in his grip. His mind raced, his heart pounding louder than the teasing snickers he could already hear from his teammates.

Daniella had stopped walking. She stood a few feet away, her posture stiff, her eyes trained on the scene unfolding before her.

“Matilda,” Dapo started, his voice low, “we broke up.”

“When?” she snapped, her voice rising with indignation. “Because I’m not aware of it! Oh, so now that your dreams are coming true, you’re just going to throw me away like trash? We’ve been together since childhood, Dapo!”

Matilda’s voice cracked, and suddenly tears welled in her eyes. The snickers around them grew quieter, replaced by murmurs from passing onlookers.

“Matilda,” Dapo hissed, “stop crying. You’re embarrassing yourself.”

Her tears turned into a full-blown wail. “Embarrassing? Oh, now I’m embarrassing? I’m your girlfriend, Dapo, and you are not going to treat me like crap!”

Dapo could feel the stares boring into him—Daniella’s, his teammates’, the random bystanders’. He sighed heavily. Without another word, he turned and walked away, his teammates close behind, eager for the entertainment to come.

Behind him, Matilda’s voice rose above the murmurs. “I will not be ignored!”

“Get lost!” Dapo shouted over his shoulder, muttering under his breath as he walked. “All girls are witches.”

Max’s laughter rang out. “Minus your mother, though.”

Dapo smirked, his mood already lifting. “Mothers are women, not girls.”

Josh, ever the instigator, clasped his hands together and mimicked Matilda’s tearful voice. “Oh, Dapo! I won’t use witchcraft on you! Please come back to me!”

The group burst into laughter, their steps lighter as they made their way back to the hostel, leaving the chaos behind.

Click for The Our Coach Page

 

Our Coach – Chapter 10

Our Coach – Chapter 10 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The whistle pierced the air, its sharp tone signaling the start of the second half. The stadium erupted into cheers and jeers as Dapo and Sean Swift stepped onto the field.

For Dapo, everything seemed different now.

The sun was brighter, its golden rays illuminating the field like a divine spotlight. The grass beneath his feet seemed greener, alive with a vibrancy he hadn’t noticed before. The crowd—a pulsating mass of energy—was smiling, cheering as though each of them were rooting for him alone. Dapo inhaled deeply, the crisp air filling his lungs. It felt like a rebirth.

And then, the match began.

Dapo sprang into action, his movements fluid and precise. The ball felt like an extension of his body, responding effortlessly to his will. For the first time in weeks, he wasn’t just playing—he was alive.

“Who is that young man on the field?” boomed the voice of Commentator Two, carried across the stadium by loudspeakers. “That could be Lionel Messi!”

“Lionel?” Commentator One retorted. “He has the potential to surpass Lionel!”

The game shifted into overdrive. The ball never even crossed into Green Stars’ territory.

The crowd roared as Dapo scored the first goal, a flawless shot that sailed past the Trophy Mongers’ keeper.

Moments later, Captain intercepted a pass and sent the ball to Max. Max deftly flicked it to Josh, who, in turn, found Dapo again. Goal number two.

Sean Swift, meanwhile, stood relaxed in front of the Green Stars’ goal post, stretching lazily as if to mock the opposing team.

The Trophy Mongers’ keeper tried to regain control, throwing the ball toward his teammates, but Mike was quicker. With a powerful header, he sent it straight to Dapo, who passed it to Uche. The third goal was a thing of beauty, a masterclass in teamwork.

The stadium was electric, a living organism fueled by the triumph of the Green Stars.




AThe bar was alive with celebration, the walls echoing with laughter, chants, and the occasional thud of beer bottles hitting the table. Dapo sat among his teammates, a bottle of vodka in one hand and a cigarette in the other. For the first time, he felt like he belonged.

“Hey, bartender!” shouted a fan, his voice barely audible over the chaos. “Two bottles of your finest vodka for the Green Stars!”

The crowd erupted into cheers, their voices blending into a boisterous rendition of kegite songs. One of the fans pulled out a phone, snapping pictures as he joined the team in their revelry.

Above the bar, the television flickered with highlights from the match. Behind the sports presenter, clips of Dapo’s goals and Swift’s unbothered demeanour played on repeat.

“This local team has become an overnight sensation,” the presenter announced, her voice brimming with excitement. “Due to popular demand, the remaining matches will now be broadcast live on this station.”

The room erupted into a fresh wave of cheers, but Dapo’s focus shifted as Daniella walked in.

He placed his drink on the table and followed her out to the balcony.

The balcony was quiet, a stark contrast to the raucous bar. The night sky stretched endlessly above, stars faint against the haze of city lights. Daniella leaned on the railing, her shoulders tense as she stared out into the distance.

Dapo stepped out, the faint glow of his cigarette illuminating his face.

“So,” Daniella said without turning, her voice sharp. “You didn’t stop smoking.”

“No, I didn’t,” Dapo replied, exhaling a plume of smoke. “And I don’t plan to.”

Daniella spun around, her expression a mixture of disappointment and fury. “You’re unbelievable! I’m trying to help you, and all you want to do is ruin your life! It starts with a cigarette, and then it’s drugs. If you’re not already doing drugs.”

“What’s your problem?” Dapo snapped, his voice rising. “My team just qualified for the quarterfinals. The least you could do is say congratulations before this!”

“Fine!” Daniella shot back. “Congratulations. But not to you—to the cigarette you smoked before playing. Oh yes, I noticed. And to think I felt bad for you! Everyone else may see you as a hero, but to me, you’re nothing but a villain. You’re destroying yourself, and you don’t even care.”

She turned to leave, but Dapo grabbed her wrist, spinning her back to face him. His eyes glinted with anger, his lips curling into a smirk.

“Do you even hear yourself?” he said coldly. “Save me? Don’t give me that crap. I never asked for your help. A villain? Fine. That’s better than being a selfish, childish witch who thinks she can fix everyone else instead of fixing herself.”

He released her hand, stepping back. “You almost cost me that match. You know what would’ve happened if we lost? You’d have tried to comfort me. Maybe even pity-dated me. But I would’ve hated you—sooner or later.”

Dapo took one last drag from his cigarette, flicked it over the balcony, and turned to leave.

“I’m done with this,” he said, his voice final.

And then he was gone, leaving Daniella alone under the vast, indifferent sky.

Dapo returned to the bar where he was once again the centre of the world, a bottle in one hand and a cigarette in the other. For the first time, he laughed freely, blending into the team’s raucous camaraderie.




Trying not to think through her exchange with Dapo and how suffocating it had felt, Daniella toward her car, her heels clicking softly against the pavement. She kept her head down.

“Hey, watch where you’re—”

The voice halted mid-sentence as its owner realized who he was speaking to.

Standing before her was a young man, barely out of his teens, dressed in a designer shirt and loafers that screamed wealth. His sleek sports car gleamed under the streetlights.

“Oh, my bad,” he said, his tone shifting. “Are you okay?”

Daniella nodded, her lips pressed into a tight line.

“Wait a second,” the boy said, his eyes narrowing with recognition. “You’re Dapo’s girlfriend, aren’t you?”

“No,” she said firmly. “I’m not.”

“Whoa, easy there,” he replied, holding his hands up in mock surrender. “I was joking. So… that means you’re available, right?”

“I’m not,” she snapped.

“Too bad,” he muttered, shaking his head with a grin. “It would’ve been sweet dating the daughter of BB.”

Her steps faltered, and for the first time, she looked at him directly. A smile tugged at her lips, but it didn’t reach her eyes. Without another word, she slipped into her car and drove away.


Back at the stadium which was now eerily quiet with the dead of night, its towering floodlights now dimmed. Dapo sat outside, leaning against the cool concrete walls, the end of a cigarette glowing faintly between his fingers.

A car pulled up nearby, its headlights cutting through the darkness. The driver’s door opened, and Coach James stepped out, his commanding presence unmistakable.

“Get in,” he said, jerking his head toward the passenger seat.

Dapo held the cigarette between his lips and climbed into the car.

As the engine purred to life, Coach James gave him a sideways glance. “Do me a favor. Don’t smoke around me.”

Dapo hesitated, then rolled down the window and flicked the cigarette away.

“Thank you,” James said with a nod.

“Where are we going?” Dapo asked.




The car came to a stop in front of a village that seemed frozen in time. The houses were humble structures of mud, their thatched roofs sagging under years of neglect. There were no fences, no gates—just open spaces filled with silence.

Coach James got out and perched on the edge of his car’s trunk. Dapo followed, the unfamiliar environment making him uneasy.

“That’s my house,” James said, pointing to a crumbling mud hut that seemed ready to collapse under its own weight.

Dapo glanced at him, startled.

“My father and I used to play football right there,” James continued, his voice softer now. “We didn’t have a proper ball, so we used a tin can. Every morning, it was just the two of us, kicking it back and forth.”

He paused, the memory hanging heavy in the air.

“But one day, he fell sick. And then he was gone.”

“I’m sorry,” Dapo said quietly.

James waved the apology away. “I kept playing, though. With that same tin can. My mother—God rest her soul—tried to take it away, thought it was foolish. But when she saw how determined I was, she gave me a real ball instead. Soon, the other kids joined in, and we invented our own kind of football. By the time I was sixteen, I tried out for the state team—and I made it.”

Dapo listened, unsure where the story was going.

“My mother supported me every step of the way,” James said, his voice growing thick. “She passed before she could see me succeed. But on her deathbed, she handed me that old tin can and told me to make her and my father proud.”

He turned to Dapo, his eyes piercing. “I watched you today. The NFF President and I were watching the match live.”

Dapo blinked in surprise.

“I saw you struggling. Withdrawing from smoking. Then you gave up. I’m glad you did because you could’ve cost us that match.”

“I know,” Dapo admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. “It was stupid of me.”

James reached into his pocket and pulled out a small pack, tossing it to Dapo.

“What’s this?”

“Nicotine gum,” James said. “It’ll help you quit. Trust me, kid. Years of smoking will weigh you down. It’s why I retired earlier than I should have.”

Dapo stared at the pack, the weight of James’s words sinking in.

“You’ve got talent,” James said. “Real talent. You’re a hero to kids who haven’t even been born yet. Don’t deprive them of the inspiration you could be.”

For the first time, Dapo felt the gravity of what lay ahead. He nodded, clutching the pack tightly, and for a moment, the quiet night felt filled with promise.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 9

Our Coach – Chapter 9 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

GOLDEN STARS VS RAZORS

In the center of the field, David—”Rich Kid” emblazoned across the back of his jersey—moved like he owned the turf. The ball seemed magnetized to his feet as he weaved through Razor’s defense. With a quick glance, he passed to a teammate, who dribble-dodged an opponent and returned the ball to him in a seamless exchange.

David didn’t hesitate. He launched the ball with a strike so precise, so forceful, that Razor’s goalkeeper barely had time to react. The ball zipped past his outstretched hands and slammed into the net.

The crowd erupted in deafening cheers.

“And David does it again!” the commentator’s voice boomed over the speakers. “His shots are so fast, I wonder how his teammates even see the ball coming!”

Sean Swift stood at the sidelines, arms crossed, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. The scoreboard updated with a satisfying clang.

GOLDEN STARS 3 – RAZORS 1


GREEN STARS VS NEVER LAST

The game was grittier, with both teams locked in an intense battle for dominance. The commentator’s voice rang out, less jubilant this time.

“This is disappointing,” he said. “It appears Dapo Oladapo will not be playing with the Green Stars today. But even with only ten players on the field, they’ve managed to dominate. Ending the first half with a lead of one goal, Never Last just can’t seem to get past Swift. This team sure knows how to show off!”

On the sidelines, Dapo sat on the bench, his knee bouncing uncontrollably. His hands twitched at his sides as though the nervous energy inside him was fighting to escape.

“They’re better without me,” he muttered under his breath, his gaze fixed on the field.

Coach Jay, seated next to him, didn’t miss a thing. His sharp eyes caught every twitch, every muttered word. But for now, he stayed silent.

GREEN STARS 1 – NEVER LAST 0





The hotel suite where Daniella lodged was immaculate, its modern furnishings bathed in the soft glow of ambient lighting. The door clicked open, and Daniella walked in, Dapo trailing behind her.

“This is my room,” she said with a casual sweep of her hand. “Neat, right?”

Dapo nodded absently, his eyes scanning the space but clearly not registering it.

“You bummed out about not playing today?” she asked..

“No,” he replied curtly, brushing past her. “Can we just watch the videos now?”

Daniella shrugged and grabbed her laptop from the desk. She climbed onto the bed, patting the spot beside her in invitation.

“Come on.”

Reluctantly, Dapo joined her. The screen came to life with an old video of Coach James in his prime, wearing the green and white jersey of the Super Eagles. The footage was grainy but full of life—James darting across the pitch, his movements fluid and purposeful, the crowd chanting his name.

Dapo watched in silence, his earlier tension easing as a smile crept onto his face.

Daniella noticed. “Hey,” she said softly. “I’m proud of you. You quit smoking.”

He didn’t respond, his smile fading as quickly as it had appeared.

“Are you sure you’re okay, though?” she pressed, her voice tinged with concern.

“I’m fine,” he snapped, his irritation cutting through the room like a blade.

Daniella leaned back, studying him, but said nothing.





In a small and suffocating bathroom, Coach James gripped the edge of the sink, his knuckles white, his breath ragged as the violent spasms tore through him. The sound of his coughing echoed off the tiled walls, sharp and relentless. He clung to the sink like it was his lifeline, his body convulsing until, finally, a spatter of blood struck the porcelain.

For a moment, he stared at the crimson streaks, his chest heaving. The room seemed to tilt, and for an instant, he thought he might pass out. But no. Not here. Not like this.

James reached for the faucet and turned it on, the rush of cold water drowning out the pounding in his ears. He rinsed his mouth, the metallic tang of blood lingering as he spat. His eyes, sunken and bloodshot, stared back at him in the mirror. He looked like a man on the brink of surrender.

But Coach James wasn’t the surrendering type.

“I am not dying in a hotel room,” he muttered.

He reached for the small bottle of pills on the counter, shaking two into his hand. With a swig of water, he swallowed them down. The taste was bitter, but the reminder was even sharper: time was running out.




Another day at the stadium, the scoreboard gleamed under the midday sun, showcasing the day’s matchups:

Holy Players VS Iron Rod
Golden Stars VS Wondering Wolves
Green Stars VS Trophy Mongers
War Machines VS Unstoppable

But the crowd’s eyes were fixed on the Green Stars’ game—a match that had spiralled into chaos. The Trophy Mongers were relentless, their aggression leaving no room for mercy. The Green Stars were floundering, and at the center of their downfall was Dapo.

Dapo, their golden boy, the one-man player who had carried them this far, was now a shadow of himself. He stumbled over the ball, his movements sluggish and disconnected. Every failed pass, every missed opportunity, seemed to suck the energy out of the team.

On the sidelines, Rich Boy watched with a smug grin, his satisfaction evident. Dapo’s humiliation was his entertainment.

But not everyone was faltering. Sean Swift, the team’s goalkeeper, was a force of nature. He deflected shot after shot, his reflexes sharp, his focus unyielding. Three times, the Trophy Mongers came close to scoring, and three times, Swift denied them.

The commentators, perched above the chaos, narrated the unraveling in voices tinged with disbelief.

“I don’t know what’s wrong!” Commentator One’s voice crackled through the speakers. “Everyone came to see Dapo, the one-man player, but he can’t hold himself together, let alone the ball! Thanks to Sean Swift, this match might just end in a 0-0 draw.”

“But seriously, it’s pathetic,” Commentator Two cut in. “Look at him—he looks hungry. What’s going on?”

The referee’s whistle sliced through the tension, signalling the end of the first half.

“And saved by the bell!” Commentator One announced. “The Green Stars have ten minutes to figure out how to feed Dapo—because if they don’t, they’re done for.”


The locker room was thick with frustration. Sweat-drenched jerseys clung to weary bodies as the Green Stars huddled around Dapo.

“Are you sick?” The captain’s voice cut through the din, his tone sharp and probing. “A fever? Something?”

Max, ever the blunt one, leaned against a locker with a cigarette already perched between his fingers. “He stopped smoking.”

The captain’s head snapped toward Dapo, his expression a mix of disbelief and fury. “Seriously? In the middle of the competition, that’s when you choose to quit? Are you stupid?”

Max didn’t wait for a response. With deliberate disdain, he lit the cigarette and took a long drag before shoving it into Dapo’s hand.

“Look,” Max said. “I don’t care why you’re an addict. I don’t care what your deal is. But you’re not going to make us lose. Not now.”

Dapo hesitated, his hand trembling as he raised the cigarette to his lips. He took a slow inhale, the smoke burning his lungs, and then exhaled shakily.

The captain shook his head. “Swift, stay here with him. Bring him out when it’s time.”

The team filed out.

Uche, ever the pragmatic one, tossed Dapo a sausage roll as he passed.

“Don’t come out hungry,” he said with a smirk. “And drink some water while you’re at it.”

The locker room fell silent once the others were gone. Sean Swift quietly sat beside Dapo.

Dapo took another drag of the cigarette, staring at the floor. “I’m so stupid.”

Swift nodded, his expression unreadable. “You stopped smoking because of a girl.”

“And I was broke,” Dapo admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.

For the first time, Swift’s lips twitched into a faint smile. “You could’ve asked one of us for a stick.”

“It was for the girl.”

Swift leaned back, his tone shifting to something softer, yet unflinching. “She doesn’t wish you well. Everybody knows you can’t change people—that’s why rehab exists. If she doesn’t like you as a smoker, she’ll never understand you. Your relationship will always be about pleasing her, and never about you.”

Dapo stared at him, searching for a retort, but found none.

Swift glanced at the clock. “You’ve got six minutes left. Smoke, eat, drink—whatever you need to do. Don’t waste it on talking.”

And with that, the quiet stretched between them once more.

Click for The Our Coach Page

 

Our Coach – Chapter 8

Our Coach – Chapter 8 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The dining hall buzzed with energy. Every table was crowded, packed with teams in matching kits, their laughter and chatter rising above the clinking of trays and utensils.

Dapo stood at the entrance, his food tray in hand, scanning the room for a place to sit. His gaze landed on an empty seat, and without hesitation, he headed toward it.

“Hey! Are you blind?” a voice snapped as soon as he set his tray down. “This is Golden Star’s table.”

Dapo looked up, and his eyes met those of a smug, familiar face—Rich Kid. Around him sat his entourage, a group of sycophants who hung on his every word.

For a moment, neither of them spoke, recognition sparking between them. Then Rich Kid smirked, leaning back in his chair as though savouring the moment.

“How was your night in jail?” he sneered.

Dapo stiffened but didn’t respond. He rose to his feet, prepared to leave without a fight.

“Yeah, keep walking!” Rich Kid taunted. “Or I’ll make your life miserable.”

Dapo’s jaw tightened as he walked away, his ears burning with embarrassment. Spotting his teammates seated at a table in the corner, he hesitated before approaching.

“Can I?” he asked quietly.

“Why not?” Max replied, gesturing to an empty seat.


Dapo slid into the chair and began eating with humility. But peace was short-lived.

Rich Kid, flanked by his lackeys, sauntered over to their table, his swagger exaggerated for effect.

“So this is your team,” Rich Kid said with condescension. “Green Stars. Now I remember you. You’re that kid who couldn’t pass the ball. Figures.”

Dapo ignored him, keeping his focus on his food.

“An idiot on the field and an idiot in real life,” Rich Kid continued, his voice loud enough to draw the attention of nearby tables.

Laughter rippled from the Golden Star players, but then something unexpected happened.

“Joke? Yes, he’s a joke,” Captain said suddenly, his voice steady but cutting. “A joke that scored five goals in the first half.”

Rich Kid’s smirk faltered as murmurs of agreement rose from Dapo’s teammates.

Uche joined in, his tone mock-serious. “A joke that made us joke around and expose our biggest joke here—Sean Swift! I hear you guys aren’t afraid of him though.”

Captain nodded, his gaze fixed on Rich Kid. “We’re all jokes here, sure. But the biggest joke is you. Coming over to insult one of us? Get lost before you make a bigger joke of yourself.”

The tension was palpable, and for a moment, it seemed Rich Kid might retaliate. But he merely scoffed, muttered something about “idiots,” and stalked off, his posse trailing behind him like a pack of well-trained dogs.

As the atmosphere at the table lightened, Max turned to Dapo with a sly grin. “What did you do rich kid?”

Dapo hesitated, then smiled faintly. “You think he’s a rich kid too?”

Max snorted. “Self-absorbed rich kid with no talent or skill. His dad probably sponsors the team.”

Dapo’s smile widened. “I threw up on him yesterday.”

The table erupted into laughter.

“You what?” Mike asked, barely able to contain himself.

“I was drunk,” Dapo admitted. “He picked a fight. I tripped, and… it just came out.”

Uche wiped tears from his eyes. “Man, I wish I’d seen that!”

Max leaned closer, his grin mischievous. “So that’s why you were late for practice. Passed out in the gutter?”

“Not quite,” Dapo said, holding back a smile. “Spent the night entertaining some police officers.”

Mike’s jaw dropped. “You were in jail?”

“Brutal,” Dapo replied.

Captain chuckled, shaking his head. “Wait—you’re telling me he had you arrested for throwing up on him?”

“Rich kids,” Mike muttered. “Mean as hell.”

Uche turned to Swift, who had been unusually quiet throughout the exchange. “Hey, Swift, if I threw up on you, would you have me thrown in jail?”

Swift didn’t miss a beat. “I’d kill you.”

Laughter filled the air again as Swift stood abruptly, his expression unreadable.

“You people are annoying,” he muttered, walking away.

Max waved dismissively. “Don’t mind him. He’s watched so much anime he thinks he’s a character from one of them.”

Dapo frowned. “Anime?”

“Yeah, Japanese animation,” Max said with a grin. “Behind that mysterious aura, he’s a full-blown otaku. His role model’s from One Outs.”

“How do you know that?” Dapo asked, suspicious.

Mike leaned in and whispered, “They’re twins.”

“Dun, dun, dun!” Max exclaimed, his dramatic tone setting off another round of laughter.

For the first time in what felt like forever, Dapo allowed himself to laugh along with them.


The air in the team’s room was heavy with the lazy stillness of an evening off. Phones buzzed intermittently as the players sprawled across their beds, each lost in their own world of games, messages, and scrolling feeds.

Dapo lay motionless on his bed, his face impassive, though his legs screamed in protest. The muscle pull was merciless, each twinge a reminder of the day’s grueling practice. He clenched his teeth, unwilling to betray the agony coursing through him.

From the corner of his eye, he noticed Swift. Quiet and aloof as always, Swift moved closer, extending a small tube in his hand.

“Here,” Swift said, his voice clipped but not unkind.

Dapo hesitated, glancing at the label. It was a muscle rub. Without a word, he accepted it and began massaging the cool gel into his legs. Relief spread slowly, and he let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. Swift didn’t linger, retreating back to his corner as if the interaction had never happened.


The reception area of Daniella’s hotel was a mix of understated elegance and the hum of midday activity. Dapo sat on a plush chair, half-watching a muted TV screen flickering with images of a football match. His attention, however, wasn’t on the game. He was waiting.

When she finally appeared, descending the grand staircase, Dapo almost forgot to breathe. Daniella was radiant, her effortless beauty catching the light in a way that made him subconsciously rise to his feet.

“Hi, um, good morning,” he stammered, his voice uneven.

Daniella raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a teasing smile. “Didn’t see you at practice today.”

Dapo shrugged. “Was given the day off.”

She stepped closer, tilting her head slightly as she sniffed the air around him.

“And you don’t smell like cigarettes,” she noted.

“I’m broke and all out,” he admitted with a sheepish grin.

“Good.” She grabbed his arm, her smile widening. “Now hurry up, let’s go. I want to hit the amusement park before life becomes too serious.”

Then she dragged him into a montage of fun.




Dapo’s laughter mingled with Daniella’s screams as the coaster surged and dipped, the wind whipping past them. The world blurred into a kaleidoscope of colors and motion, their shared exhilaration breaking through any lingering awkwardness.

Nest, Daniella balanced three sticks of bright pink candy floss, her grin mischievous as Dapo frowned at the sight.

“Isn’t that too much?” he asked, incredulous.

Without missing a beat, she shoved one in his face. “Not for you, it isn’t.”

Later, Their laughter echoed through the track as they zipped around in tiny cars, each turn a battle for supremacy. Daniella’s competitive streak surfaced, but Dapo wasn’t one to back down.

Then, Walking past the kiddie pool, Dapo misstepped, his foot catching on an uneven tile. He toppled in with an undignified splash. Daniella doubled over with laughter, her amusement so infectious that even the bystanders chuckled.

She reached out to help him, but before she could pull him out, he grabbed her wrist with a wicked grin and yanked her in. They surfaced together, both drenched and laughing uncontrollably, the moment stripping away any pretense of formality.


Finally, Dapo lingered by Daniella’s car, the energy of their amusement park adventure still humming between them. Inside the car, they sat in comfortable silence, both smiling.

“Thank you for accompanying me,” Daniella said.

“No,” Dapo replied, his smile widening. “Thank you for taking me with you.”

Their gazes locked, and for a moment, the world outside the car seemed to blur. Dapo leaned closer, the subtle scent of Daniella’s perfume mingling with the night air. He moved to kiss her, but Daniella pulled back slightly, her expression unreadable.

“What are you doing?” she asked, her voice gentle but firm.

Dapo recoiled instantly, his cheeks burning with embarrassment. “I’m sorry, I thought—”

Daniella held up a hand, cutting him off with a rueful smile. “Dapo, I had a lovely time. Really, I did. But us—this—it’s never going to happen.”

“Never?”

“Never,” she repeated, her tone final but not unkind. “I can’t date a smoker. And besides…” She hesitated, her eyes searching his. “We’re friends. Let’s not ruin that.”

Dapo nodded, swallowing the lump in his throat. “You’re right. Thank you again for today. I should get going.”

He opened the car door and stepped out, forcing himself to ignore the ache in his chest. As he glanced back toward Daniella’s car, his attention was drawn to a black jeep parked nearby. Inside, a broad-shouldered man sat watching them, his expression unreadable but staring at the man who had to be Daniella’s bodyguard, he understood what she meant.


Match day came again and the stadium was alive with electric energy, the stands packed with spectators buzzing with anticipation. The air carried the mingling scents of fried snacks and excitement, the traders lining the stadium’s outer edge ready for business.

On the field, the players warmed up, their movements precise and deliberate as they eyed their potential opponents. This wasn’t just another match; it was the third phase of the competition, and everything about the atmosphere—from the polished referees to the announcer’s booming voice—screamed importance.

A large board near the entrance displayed the lineup for the week:

WEDNESDAY:
Alpha Wolves vs. Wandering Wolves
Dominion vs. Trophy Mongers

THURSDAY:
Golden Stars vs. Razors
Green Stars vs. Never Last

FRIDAY:
Holy Players vs. Legion
Iron Rod vs. Zion Thunder

SATURDAY:
Heroes vs. War Machines
Unstoppable vs. The Retrievers

The commentator’s voice crackled to life, booming across the stadium speakers as spectators settled into their seats.

“For those of you who missed the elimination and second-chance phases of the competition, here’s a recap!”




The commentator’s voice carried excitement as highlights from the previous matches played on the large screens around the stadium.

“Opening the match was Alpha Wolves versus Zion Thunder, with the Wolves proving they can bite harder than they howl—final score, 2 to 1! Next, the Wandering Wolves crushed the Bulldozers with an emphatic 2 to 0 victory, reminding everyone that Wolves, alpha or not, shouldn’t be messed with. Dominion edged out Winners with a narrow 1 to 0 win, while Golden Stars dominated the War Machines in an exceptional 3 to 0 display.”

Cheers erupted from one section of the crowd, Golden Stars fans waving their flags enthusiastically.

“And then there was the Green Stars,” the commentator continued, his voice rising with drama. “Flogging Unstoppable with a shocking 5 to 0 victory—all five goals scored by a single player. And let’s not forget the stunt they pulled in the second half with their keeper, Sean Swift!”

The mention of Swift’s name drew thunderous applause and cheers.

“I’m looking forward to seeing them play again!” the commentator added with a laugh.

The screen switched back to the present, focusing on the field where the Alpha Wolves and Wandering Wolves were lined up, their faces a mix of determination and nerves.

“And today,” the commentator exclaimed, “the two Wolf packs will face off in what promises to be a thrilling battle. And let’s not forget Dominion taking on the Trophy Mongers—two titans in their own right!”

The referee raised his whistle, the tension in the stadium reaching its peak.

A sharp blast rang out, cutting through the noise.

“And the battle begins!” the commentator shouted, his voice barely audible over the roar of the crowd.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 7

Our Coach – Chapter 7 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The room was a patchwork of chaos and order. Thin mattresses were arranged across the floor, some neat, others haphazardly tossed about. Bags, shoes, and clothes filled the gaps like a battlefield of belongings. The muted hum of laughter and banter echoed through the space.

Sean Swift sat cross-legged on his bed, eyes closed in meditation, a calm oasis amidst the chaos. Dapo lay sprawled on his own mattress, watching him with thinly veiled disdain before shifting his gaze toward Captain, who stood silently by the window, staring into the distance like a figure carved out of stone.

Finally, Dapo’s attention landed on Uche and Max, who were at the center of the room with a group of teammates. They were howling with laughter, clearly enjoying themselves at someone’s expense.

“Look, look!” Uche suddenly jumped up, waving his arms.

He stumbled around the room, flailing dramatically like someone searching for their glasses in the dark.

Josh chimed in, standing to mimic Uche. “No, no, it was more like this.”

Josh kicked at the air, narrowly missing the wall. He stumbled, tried again, and fell, the entire room erupting into even louder laughter.

“Please pass me the ball!” Max chimed in mockingly, his voice pitched high and whiny.

Dapo stiffened. He knew exactly what this was about. He knew they knew he could hear them. Yet, the sting of their ridicule burned just the same.

Without a word, Dapo rose to his feet, his expression dark. Captain turned slightly from the window, and Swift cracked one eye open, both noticing his departure.

The door slammed behind him, cutting through the laughter. The room fell silent.


The streets were alive with movement, vendors hawking wares, car horns blaring, and voices shouting over the din. Dapo walked aimlessly through the throng, his head down, his fists stuffed into his pockets. He didn’t care where he was going, only that it was away.





The bar was loud and smoky, filled with the scent of stale beer and sweat. Dapo stepped inside, squinting through the dim light as he made his way to the counter. He slid onto a stool, his elbows resting heavily on the scarred wooden surface.

The bartender approached, a middle-aged man with tired eyes and a stained apron. “What can I get you?”

Dapo didn’t look up from the menu. “Your cheapest and strongest drink.”

The bartender raised an eyebrow but said nothing, turning instead to mix a drink. He set the glass in front of Dapo with a small thud.

“Two thousand,” he said. “It’s my special concoction.”

Dapo fished into his pocket, pulling out crumpled bills. He downed the drink in one gulp, the burn hitting his throat like a punch.

“Another,” he said, sliding the glass back. Then another.

By the time the money his mother had given him was gone, so was the world’s sharpness, replaced by a hazy, swaying fog.


The cool night air slapped his face as he staggered out, his steps uneven and weaving. The crowd of Abuja’s nightlife swirled around him, faceless and indifferent.

He didn’t see the young man until it was too late. They collided, and Dapo stumbled back.

“Sorry,” he muttered, trying to keep walking.

“Hey!” the stranger snapped.

Dapo turned, blinking to focus on the figure in front of him. Early twenties, dressed to impress, with polished shoes that gleamed under the streetlights. The kind of guy who reeked of privilege.

“You just stepped on my shoe,” the Rich Kid said.

“I said I’m sorry.”

“Will sorry clean my shoe?” the Rich Kid demanded, his voice rising. “Bend down and clean it!”

Dapo stopped, the alcohol dulling his restraint. “E be like say you dey craze,” he slurred, his accent thickening with his irritation.

The Rich Kid’s hand shot out, aiming for Dapo’s face. Even in his drunken state, Dapo swayed out of reach, but his unsteady footing betrayed him. He tripped, crashing forward into the Rich Kid.

And then it happened.

The world spun, and his stomach churned. Before he could stop himself, he vomited—splattering the Rich Kid in a mess of cheap alcohol and regret.

For a moment, the world stood still.

The Rich Kid’s face twisted in horror, his perfectly tailored shirt and expensive shoes now a disaster zone. The crowd around them erupted in gasps and stifled laughter.

Dapo swayed on his feet, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. “I said sorry,” he muttered again, before stumbling off into the night.


The midday sun beat down on the asphalt, unforgiving and bright. Daniella walked ahead, her pace brisk and determined, while Dapo trailed behind, a shadow of his usual self. His white singlet bore faint smears of blood, and his face was a map of bruises and exhaustion. He looked like someone who had been on the receiving end of a lifetime’s worth of bad decisions condensed into one long night.

Daniella’s lips twitched as she glanced back at him, struggling to suppress her laughter. By the time they reached her car, the mirth had built to an unbearable pressure.

“Are you okay, or do you need a second to, I don’t know, die dramatically right here in the parking lot?” she teased, unlocking the car.

Dapo scowled.





The moment she slid into the driver’s seat, Daniella buckled her seatbelt with practiced ease. Dapo, in his daze, fumbled awkwardly with his. She sighed, leaning over to secure it for him.

Her gaze flickered to his battered face, and she burst into laughter, loud and uninhibited.

“You—” she started, but his sharp glare cut her off. She coughed, reigning herself in.

“So,” she began, trying to sound serious, though the corners of her lips twitched. “You threw up on a rich kid.”

Dapo didn’t answer. He stared out of the window as if her words hadn’t registered, though the tightening of his jaw betrayed him.

“On a serious note,” she said, her tone softening, “you should stop drinking and smoking. Look where it landed you.”

Still no response.

Dapo finally broke the silence, his voice low and rough. “Thank you for bailing me out. When I have the money, I’ll pay you back.”

Daniella rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, “Moron.”

Then, louder: “I don’t need the money. But if we’re going to be friends, you’re going to have to quit smoking.”

He turned his head slightly toward her but said nothing.


The field was eerily empty except for the rhythmic thud of shoes against the ground as the team warmed up. A few stray birds swooped overhead, their chirping the only soundtrack to the stillness.

Dapo approached the group, his steps deliberate, though his body betrayed the toll of the previous night. His face had been scrubbed clean, but the bruises lingered, and his movements were stiff.

Captain spotted him first. “Where have you been?” He was calm, but the edge was unmistakable.

“What’s it to you?” Dapo retorted.

Captain stepped closer, his gaze steady and unyielding. “Listen here. This is a team, and a team is only as strong as its weakest member.”

Dapo’s lips curled into a bitter smile. “So you think I’m the weakest person here.”

The tension between them was palpable now, drawing the attention of the other teammates.

“Training starts at five a.m.,” Captain continued. “I don’t care where you go or what you do, but being late for practice will not be tolerated. Now, run ten laps around the field.”

Dapo blinked, his disbelief giving way to incredulous laughter. “You’re joking, right?”

Captain didn’t flinch.

“You’re serious.”

Dapo’s gaze flickered to his teammates, their faces a mix of curiosity and unease. He’d never felt more alone.

He turned back to Captain. “I’m not going to beg you. ten laps, you say? Let’s make it a hundred.”

Captain’s brow furrowed. “You’ll get a muscle pull if you do that.”

“Who cares?” Dapo shot back. “It’s not like I’ll be playing anytime soon.”

Without waiting for a response, he began jogging.

Captain resumed instructing the team, though his voice had lost its usual authority. The players’ attention drifted, their eyes trailing Dapo as he circled the field.





The sun had long since risen, its light casting golden hues over the field. The team’s practice had come to an end, players dispersing in small groups, their chatter and laughter fading into the distance.

Dapo remained on the field, jogging in relentless circles, his steps heavy, his breaths labored. The weight of exhaustion clung to him, yet he refused to stop.

“Is it pride?” a voice called out, cutting through the quiet. “Or are you just stupidly stubborn?”

Dapo turned his head, startled, to find Sean Swift matching his pace effortlessly, running beside him with the ease of someone who hadn’t just finished a grueling practice.

“What?” Dapo asked, irritated.

Swift smirked. “I said, which is it? Pride or stubbornness?”

“Don’t annoy me this early in the morning,” Dapo shot back, though there was no real bite in his tone.

Without breaking stride, Swift pulled a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and held it out to Dapo.

“You’re always smoking, right?” he asked.

Dapo frowned, his gaze shifting between Swift and the pack. “What’s this supposed to mean?”

“It’s a thank-you gift,” Swift said nonchalantly.

“For what?”

“For what you did yesterday,” Swift replied.

Dapo raised an eyebrow. “What did I do?”

“Hugging the ball like it was your long-lost lover, making the rest of them look like amateurs boiling with spite,” Swift said, amused. “It gave me the chance to shine in the second half. The NFF president asked me to join the national team after that match.”

“And the girls…” Swift added with a wink, leaving the sentence hanging.

Dapo’s eyes narrowed. “What did he say about me?”

Swift shrugged. “Didn’t ask. Don’t care.”

The silence stretched between them, filled only by the thud of their footsteps.

Swift finally broke it. “The guys don’t hate you, you know. They don’t like you either. You’re selfish, conceited, arrogant, and desperate. It’s not about being a team player—I don’t give a shit about those guys. But on the field, we’re a machine, and every part has to do its job for the machine to work. a hundred laps, done.”

Swift abruptly stopped running, forcing Dapo to do the same. Dapo looked at the cigarette in his hand.

Without another word, Swift turned and walked away, leaving Dapo standing alone on the field.

Dapo’s legs buckled, and he collapsed to the ground with a groan. “Argh,” he muttered, squeezing his eyes shut against the wave of pain that shot through his muscles.

A familiar voice floated into his consciousness, teasing and light.

“We should stop meeting like this,” Daniella said.

He cracked one eye open. “Are you stalking me?”

“As if,” she replied, her eyes twinkling. She knelt beside him and immediately spotted the cigarette in his hand. Reaching for it, she tried to snatch it away.

“Don’t,” he warned.

She arched a brow. “Don’t smoke around me,” she commanded.

Instead of pressing the issue, she handed him a neatly wrapped sandwich and a steaming cup of coffee.

“After all that jogging, I figured you’d be starving.”

Dapo accepted the offering with a grunt of thanks, tearing into the sandwich like a man who hadn’t eaten in days.

Daniella watched him for a moment, then leaned back, thoughtful. “By the way, that guy running with you—Swift. Is he single?”

Dapo paused mid-chew, raising an eyebrow at her.

“Oh, come on!” Daniella said, exasperated. “I just gave you breakfast. The least you can do is help a sister out.”

A laugh bubbled out of Dapo, the sound surprising even himself. He glanced in the direction Swift had gone and shrugged. “I don’t know anything about him that nobody else knows.”

“Too bad,” Daniella said with a dramatic sigh. “A guy like that would probably bore me anyway. Or drive me to an asylum. You know, never knowing what he’s thinking, always suspicious of him, always insecure, he seems too perfect. It’d be exciting at first but, toward the end? A total disaster.”

She noticed him staring at her, a small smirk playing at the corners of his mouth.

“What?” she asked, feigning innocence. “Anyway, I should let you rest before the muscle cramps kick in.”

She rose gracefully, brushing imaginary dirt off her jeans. As she walked away, Dapo watched her.

Sliding a hand into his pocket, he pulled out a lighter and stared at it for a long moment.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 6

Our Coach – Chapter 6 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The locker room buzzed with ‘game-day’ energy. Laughter echoed off the walls, mixing with the sharp rustle of jerseys and the metallic clinks of locker doors shutting. The team, dressed in their green and white kits, exuded high spirits as they prepared for their first match of the season.

Coach James stood near the planning board, his frame bent over as he adjusted the markers and diagrams. Beside him, the team captain, already suited up, studied the board with intensity. Meanwhile, Sean Swift, as silent as ever, stretched in a corner, his movements were fluid and deliberate.

Across the room, Dapo sat beside Max, lacing up his boots. Uche and a few of the others roared with laughter at one of James’s jokes. But Dapo, ever observant, leaned closer to Max.

“Does Swift ever talk?” he whispered.

Max glanced at him, a knowing smirk playing on his lips. “Yes.”

Dapo frowned. “I’ve never heard him talk.”

Max chuckled, leaning back against the bench. “That’s because he doesn’t like you enough to bother.”

As if sensing the scrutiny, Sean Swift paused mid-stretch and turned his sharp gaze toward Dapo. Embarrassed, Dapo quickly looked away, focusing instead on the others.

Coach James’s whistle cut through the chatter like a blade. “Alright, listen up!” he called, his authoritative voice silencing the room. “Captain’s going to break down the match plan for you.”

The players fell quiet, all eyes turning to the Captain. Even Sean froze, caught mid-stretch in a position that would’ve looked ridiculous on anyone else but him.

“There are twenty-two teams in the competition,” the Captain began, gesturing toward the board. “For the first phase, the matches are organized alphabetically and in reverse alphabetical order. So, Alpha Wolves face Zion Thunder, and so on. We’re up against Unstoppable. After we win—”

Eric interrupted with a groan. “I’ve never heard of any of these teams.”

“Neither do I,” Lanre chimed in. “You’ll be afraid if you have.’”

The Captain shook his head with a faint smile, while Coach James clapped his hands to regain their attention. “Let me take it from here, Captain. Now, about the formation. We don’t know much about our opponents’ playstyle, so we’ll start with the pyramid—something you’re all familiar with.” He paused. “Now get out there and kick some butts!”

The room erupted in cheers. Even Swift joined in, fist-bumping his teammates. Dapo, however, stood awkwardly at the edge of the group, still not feeling like a team mate.

Uche sidled up to him with a mischievous glint in his eyes. “You know scouts will be in the audience today,” he said. “Better play like your life depends on it.”




The Abuja football field was alive with activity. Cheers from the growing crowd mixed with the sharp blasts of the referee’s whistle as Green Stars took on Unstoppable.

From the first whistle, Dapo was electric—too electric. He darted across the field, weaving through opponents and teammates alike with a singular focus. Passes were opportunities missed, his teammates left trailing as he seized every ball. And it worked—at least on the scoreboard. Five goals in the first half, all courtesy of Dapo’s unrelenting drive.

Watch Dapo play had earned Coach James’s face a few new wrinkles on his forehead. The rest of the Green Stars looked just as unhappy, their anger simmering beneath their forced cheers.

When the whistle signaled halftime, Dapo, oblivious to the brewing storm, sprinted around the field, basking in the crowd’s adoration. He even tried to fist-bump Max, but Max turned him sharply toward their teammates, their faces mirroring the fury of their coach.

Dapo’s gaze drifted to the stands, where he spotted Daniella, her laughter lighting up her face as she leaned toward an older man dripping in wealth. The sight made his chest tighten, though he couldn’t tell if it was envy, disappointment, or something else entirely.

Max’s voice brought him back to the present. “Let’s go,” he said, leading Dapo toward the coach.

“What was that?” Coach James snapped the moment they reached him. His voice, though controlled, trembled with restrained anger. “Dapo, what do you think you’re doing?”

“Winning,” Dapo replied.

Coach James’s face darkened. “It’s not winning if it’s not done as a team! You might as well have been out there alone!”

Before Dapo could respond, Coach’s words were cut off by a sudden fit of coughing. He staggered to a seat, reaching for a bottle of water and popping a few pills into his mouth.

“Captain,” he rasped, “take over.”

The Captain nodded, turning to the team with a knowing smile.





The second half began, but this time, it wasn’t Dapo’s game. The team, united in their frustration, worked together—but not with him. Every pass deliberately bypassed Dapo, their teamwork a silent rebellion.

The strategy left the team vulnerable. Unstoppable, their opponents, capitalized on the disarray, dominating possession and making relentless attempts at the goal. Yet, despite their efforts, every shot was thwarted by Sean Swift. His performance was nothing short of miraculous, each save more daring than the last.

The crowd grew larger, their cheers echoing across the field as Sean’s heroics continued. When the final whistle blew, it wasn’t Dapo they hailed. It was Sean Swift, hoisted high by his teammates, their cheers ringing out in unison.

Dapo watched from the sidelines, his jaw tight. Ignored and excluded, he walked to Coach James, who didn’t even look at him.

“You’re benched for the next match,” the coach said flatly.

Dapo’s heart sank. Captain approached, guilt etched on his face, but Coach James waved him off, shaking his head in silence before walking away.





Dapo trudged down the dusty path leading out of Abuja Stadium, his sports bag slung over one shoulder. The evening sun hung low in the sky, casting a golden glow over the sprawling field behind him. With his free hand, he lit a cigarette, inhaling deeply, the sharp taste of nicotine cutting through the bitter taste of disappointment. The cheers from the match were a distant echo now, drowned by his simmering frustration.

“Hey, wait up!”

The voice was familiar, soft yet assertive. Dapo slowed his already languid pace but didn’t turn around. Daniella’s hurried footsteps caught up with him, her polished presence contrasting sharply with his disheveled state.

“That match,” she began, slightly breathless, “was something else. It felt like a publicity stunt. If that’s what you guys were going for, then congratulations—you nailed it.”

Dapo exhaled a plume of smoke, his expression unreadable. “It wasn’t,” he replied flatly.

Her nose wrinkled as the smoke drifted toward her. “Could you not smoke around me, please?”

His lips twitched into a mocking smirk. “What’s this? Your sugar daddy let you out of his sight, and now you’re here to kill my joy?”

Daniella blinked, taken aback. “Sugar daddy? Are you serious?” Her voice sharpened, but her composure remained intact. “That man you saw me with is my father. He’s one of the major sponsors of this competition.”

Dapo narrowed his eyes, skepticism etched across his face. “Your father?”

“Yes, my father,” she said, enunciating each word deliberately. “I live in Abuja, but I’m currently serving in Lagos.”

He still didn’t believe her, his silence heavy with doubt.

Daniella straightened. “My surname is Badejo. I’m the daughter of Biodun Badejo—owner of BB Conglomerate.”

For a moment, Dapo stared at her, his cigarette hanging limply from his lips.

“And while we’re at it,” she continued, “get that cigarette out of my face.”

Before he could respond, a towering man approached them, his casual attire doing little to mask the menacing aura he exuded. The Buff Man’s eyes darted between them, his brow furrowed.

“Ma’am,” the Buff Man said in a low, gravelly voice, “is this boy harassing you?”

Daniella tilted her head, a sweet yet mischievous smile playing on her lips. “Not exactly. But take his cigarette and smash it, please.”

Dapo tensed as the Buff Man’s scowl deepened. Reluctantly, he handed over the cigarette, watching as it was crushed under the man’s shoe.

“Thank you,” Daniella said sweetly, the smile still lingering on her face. She turned to face Dapo while still addressing the man. “Now, step far away from me. You know I don’t like being seen with you.”

The Buff Man nodded and retreated, leaving the two of them alone once more.

Daniella fished a card out of her purse and tucked it into Dapo’s jacket pocket. “Here,” she said, her voice softer now. “Call me when you don’t smell like cigarettes.”

Before he could process her words, she turned on her heel and walked away, her poise and confidence unshaken. Dapo stood rooted to the spot.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 5

Our Coach – Chapter 5 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The football field was bathed in the golden hues of the setting sun, its glow casting long shadows over the worn grass. Dapo remained on the field, his breath labored and sweat pouring down his face. The exhaustion was evident in every movement as he weakly kicked the ball into the goalpost, then collapsed onto the ground, his chest heaving. He shut his eyes, letting the cool evening breeze whisper against his skin.

A voice, soft yet clear, broke through the haze of fatigue.

“Here, you need it.”

Dapo opened his eyes to see a young woman standing over him, silhouetted against the fading light. She was dark-complexioned, her beauty striking and understated. Her outstretched handheld a bottle of water. For a moment, he just stared at her, his mind still foggy from exertion. Then, with a groan, he pushed himself up to a sitting position and accepted the bottle.

“You’ve been practicing alone for over an hour,” she remarked, she seemed curios and amused.

Dapo unscrewed the cap and gulped, the cool liquid soothing his parched throat. He still didn’t have the energy to respond, but she didn’t seem to mind.

“You must really like football, huh?” she continued. “I’m learning volleyball here. But it’s just a hobby for me. Are you a professional football player?”

The words started to register as he caught his breath. She watched him intently, waiting for an answer.

“Are you on any team?” she pressed.

“Green Stars,” he finally managed.

Her face lit up. “Green Stars? Oh, you’re the new player all the girls have been talking about.”

Dapo blinked, surprised. “Girls have been talking about me?”

She laughed. Before he could say more, the sound of giggles interrupted them. Two girls, heading home, had spotted them from a distance.

“She actually went to talk to him,” one of the girls said, amused.

The other giggled louder. “Hey, Daniella!” she called out, waving enthusiastically.

The young woman beside him, apparently named Daniella, turned and waved back. “You going home?” she shouted.

“Yes! We’ll be waiting for you by your car,” the girl replied.

“Okay! I’m coming,” Daniella called back before turning to Dapo with an apologetic smile. “Sorry about that. My friends and I can be really loud. They play volleyball too.”

Dapo smirked. “So, volleyball girls have been talking about me.”

She rolled her eyes and playfully punched his arm. He laughed and her smile widened.

“So, what did you say your name is?” he asked.

“It’s Daniella.”

“Daniella,” he repeated, testing the name on his tongue. “I’m Dapo.”

“Dapo,” she echoed, nodding. “Nice to meet you. Do you have a phone number?”

“No, I don’t.”

She tilted her head, surprised but undeterred. “Then I’ll see you after practice. You’ve got talent, you know.”

“I know,” he replied with a grin.

She laughed again and stood, brushing the dirt off her shorts. “I have to go now. You’re practicing for the competition, right?”

“Yes, I am.”

Her smile softened. “I’m rooting for you.”

With that, she waved and turned, her figure retreating toward the parking lot where her friends waited. Dapo watched her leave, the weight of his exhaustion momentarily forgotten. A small, satisfied smile played on his lips as he picked up the ball, determination reigniting in his eyes.





The golden light of dusk streamed through the window of Coach Jame’s study, casting a warm glow on the rows of trophies lining the shelves. Each one was a testament to years of dedication, triumph, and sacrifice. He stood before them, his fingers lightly tracing the edge of a plaque, his mind far away in the memories they held. A smile played on his lips, bittersweet and fleeting.

Behind him, the door opened with a soft creak.

“Sweetheart,” came the familiar voice of Mrs. Jame, her tone gentle but carrying an air of authority. “Malcolm is here to see you.”

Coach Jame turned, his face brightening. “Mr. President!”

The man behind Mrs. James chuckled, stepping into the room. Malcolm was tall and charismatic, carrying the kind of presence that made people listen when he spoke. “Someone might hear you and think I’m the president of Nigeria.”

“To me, it’s almost the same thing,” Coach James replied with a grin.

Malcolm shook his head, amused. “You still haven’t stopped sweet-talking, have you?”

Mrs. James laughed, setting a hand lightly on her husband’s shoulder. “Football might be his skill, but sweet-talking? That’s his talent.”

The room filled with laughter, easy and familiar.

“It’s the reason you chose me,” Coach James teased, his eyes twinkling as he looked at his wife.

“Yes,” she admitted, playfully dramatic. “But there was also your eyes, your height, your heart… The list could go on forever.”

Malcolm groaned in mock protest. “Please, the two of you will make me jealous.”

Mrs. James smiled, stepping back toward the door. “I’ll leave you two to talk.”

As she left, Coach James gestured for Malcolm to take a seat. They settled across from each other, the friendship between them evident despite the formality of Malcolm’s suit and polished demeanor.

“So,” Malcolm began, his tone softening, “how’s your health?”

Coach James leaned back with a sigh. “Need a new kidney.”

“You know,” Malcolm said, “if you accept the job, you’ll be able to afford that kidney.”

He reached into his suitcase and pulled out a slim file, placing it on the desk between them. The room grew quiet as Coach James stared at it, the weight of the offer palpable.

“The job is yours,” Malcolm said, sliding the file closer. “Just sign on the dotted line.”

Coach James let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. “Your faith always leaves me speechless.”

Malcolm’s gaze drifted to the trophy shelves, his eyes catching on a particular photograph nestled among the shining awards.

“I know you’ll sign it,” he said, nodding toward the picture. “Just like I knew we’d win the World Cup.”

Coach James followed his gaze.

The photograph captured a moment of pure euphoria. The team was hoisting the World Cup trophy, their faces alight with triumph. A younger Coach James stood on one side, his arm slung around Malcolm, who was beaming in his goalkeeper’s uniform. Between them, Mikel Odia held the trophy high.

“You know what?” Coach James said, breaking the silence. “There’s a local competition in Abuja next week. I plan on taking my boys there.”

Malcolm nodded knowingly. “I’m aware.”

“I’ll give you my answer after the competition,” Coach James continued.

Malcolm raised a brow, leaning forward. “On TV. It has to be on TV if I’m waiting that long.”

Coach James grinned. “On TV.”

“Good,” Malcolm said, rising from his seat. “Bring the contract with you to Abuja, then. The team will be looking forward to welcoming their new coach.”

Coach James stood as well, his hand lingering over the file on the desk. The shadows of the room grew longer as Malcolm left, leaving Coach James alone with his trophies, his memories, and a decision to make.





The sound of shoes pounding against the grass, the sharp whistle of Coach James slicing through the air—it was another day of relentless practice under the scorching sun. The team was split into two groups, one with five players and the other with six. The difference was simple: one group wore traffic jackets, and the other didn’t. Dapo’s team wore the jackets, but in truth, he played like he was the only one on the field, moving with such singular focus that it frustrated his teammates to no end.

The ball seemed to belong to him alone. Every pass he made was more of a suggestion than a genuine attempt at teamwork. His movements, though impressive, were isolating. His teammates exchanged looks, their frustration growing with every misstep he made.

Coach James’s whistle pierced the tension, sharp and commanding. He marched onto the field, his eyes narrowing as he observed Dapo, who was still darting around like he was the star of a one-man show.

“Dapo,” Coach James called out. “This is your third practice. You need to learn that you are part of a team.”

Uche, his patience worn thin, shot a glare in Dapo’s direction. “Yeah, man! I wasn’t even on your team, but I felt like breaking your legs just so you’d pass the damn ball!”

Captain, always the voice of reason, nodded his agreement. “If he keeps playing like this, we might have to compete without him.”

Coach James sighed, shaking his head. “Nobody is going to be left behind,” he said as his eyes flicked to Sean Swift, who was still idly cracking his knuckles, seemingly uninterested in the discussion.

Captain, sensing the unease, spoke again, his tone apologetic. “I’m sorry, Coach. We’ll find a way to make him work.”

Coach James gave a small nod. “That’s a better attitude. Now, all of you—go home, get some rest. We leave tomorrow at 6 AM.”





That night, Dapo’s home was quiet, too quiet. The kind of silence that pressed on your chest, making the air feel thick and heavy. The only sound was the occasional murmur from the living room, where his brother, Gabriel, lay sprawled on the couch, lost to the world. The darkness in the house seemed to close in around him as Dapo moved stealthily, the soft glow of a touch light flickering to life as he silently rose from his mat.

He stretched, his muscles tight from the day’s exertion, and began to pack his bag with practiced precision, making no sound as he folded each item. His movements were fluid, calm, as if he had done this countless times before.

The quiet was broken by the soft creak of a door opening, and Dapo’s mother, Mrs. Oladapo, appeared in the hallway. She moved like a shadow, her presence almost ghostly in the dim light.

“You’re getting ready?” she whispered.

Dapo nodded without a word, his eyes flicking toward his brother on the couch.

“Is your useless brother asleep?” Mrs. Oladapo asked, her gaze sharp.

Dapo glanced at Gabriel, then back to his mother. He nodded again, unsure of how to respond. The tension in the air grew thick. Mrs. Oladapo stepped closer, deliberately blocking Gabriel’s view. She leaned in, her face close to his, and her voice dropped even lower.

“What…”

“Shhh…” she hushed him, her hand reaching into the folds of her clothes. From her palm, she withdrew a small bundle of cash, tightly wrapped with a rubber band. She handed it to him, the weight of it more than just money—it was a silent promise, an unspoken favor.

Dapo’s words faltered. He stared at the money in his hand, unsure of how to react.

Mrs. Oladapo, noticing his hesitation, spoke again, her voice harder now. “Your useless brother must not find out, oh.”

Dapo smiled, a brief, tight smile that barely reached his eyes. He wanted to say something, anything, but his throat felt tight. “Thank you,” he whispered instead.

He stepped forward, wanting to embrace her, but Mrs. Oladapo pushed him away with a quiet force.

“If you don’t win and bring home some money, I will cut off your legs,” she threatened.

For a moment, Dapo stood frozen, the sharpness of her words sinking in. Then, with a deep breath, he pulled her into a tight hug.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 4

Our Coach – Chapter 4 – Nigerian Story, Football, Coach James, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The afternoon sun slanted through the small windows of the Oladapo household, casting long shadows across the sparsely furnished living room. In the corner, Mrs. Oladapo sat hunched over her sewing machine, its rhythmic hum punctuated by her occasional sharp sighs. The tension in the air was palpable, the kind that clings to small spaces and grows thicker with every unspoken disappointment.

Dapo stood in the center of the room, his chest puffed out proudly as he turned to show off his brand-new jersey. The bright green letters GREEN STARS glared boldly from the front, while the number “10” and his name, DAPO, stretched across the back in pristine white lettering.

“So, what do you think?” he asked, grinning as he spun around.

Mrs. Oladapo didn’t bother to look up from her sewing. Her hands moved with the precision of years of practice, the needle darting in and out of the fabric. “How much are they paying you?” she asked flatly, her tone dripping with skepticism.


Dapo’s smile faltered. “There’s a competition coming up,” he explained, trying to inject enthusiasm into his voice. “If we win, we could get endorsements. I could get scouted. It’ll pay.”

Mrs. Oladapo snorted, a sound of utter disdain. “All the men in this house are always working on probabilities. If it does this, if it does that.” She shook her head, her lips curling into a sneer. “And then what? You’ll end up like your useless brother, spending it all on igbo?”

In the corner of the room, Gabriel—Dapo’s older brother—sighed heavily. He was slouched on a battered chair, his eyes half-closed as he listened to yet another tirade. “One day, I’ll leave this house for you,” he muttered, not looking up.

“And go where?” Mrs. Oladapo shot back, “mumu. Ode oshi. The day you leave my house, I’ll do thanksgiving!”

Gabriel hissed in frustration and stormed out, slamming the door behind him. The sound reverberated through the small space, but Mrs. Oladapo barely flinched. Instead, she turned her attention back to Dapo, her sharp eyes narrowing. “And you, before you finish dreaming, go and turn on the coal stove for me.”


Outside, the air was thick with the scent of smoke and heat. Dapo crouched by the coal stove, carefully lighting it with practiced hands. As the coals began to catch, he glanced over at Gabriel, who was leaning lazily against the wall, a thick roll of risler in his hand.

Gabriel noticed his younger brother’s gaze and smirked, holding out the roll. “You go just stain that fine uniform now,” he teased in a low and raspy voice.



“God forbid,” Dapo retorted, brushing off the offer with a laugh.

Gabriel grinned, unbothered, and began rolling another one. “I’m proud of you, though,” he said, his tone softening slightly. “You know say na only you for this house dey do wetin him want with him life.”

Dapo chuckled. “Mummy nko?”

Gabriel snorted. “That woman? The same one that married our useless father? I’m sure that man is suffering with that ashewo he ran off with.”

At that, Dapo laughed, but the laughter faded quickly, and his expression grew serious. “I feel bad for Mummy,” he admitted. “I wish I could do something to make her happy.”

Gabriel took a long drag from his roll, then exhaled slowly, the smoke curling around him. “I don try,” he said with a shrug. “Give the woman small kush, she no gree smoke. I put am for her food, she try kill me. Nothing you fit do go make am smile.”

Dapo burst into laughter again, the image of his mother chasing Gabriel with a broom vivid in his mind. But their moment was cut short by the sudden sound of the front door creaking open.

Mrs. Oladapo emerged. Her eyes darted between her sons, narrowing as she took in the sight of Gabriel’s relaxed posture and Dapo’s lingering smile.

“Get me the coal iron!” she barked. “No, you sit here smoking with your useless brother!”

Dapo and Gabriel exchanged a glance. The fleeting moment of levity was gone, replaced by the ever-present weight of their mother’s disappointment.

The football field stretched wide and green under the relentless afternoon sun. It wasn’t the best-maintained pitch, with patches of grass struggling to cover the earth, but to Dapo, it was sacred ground. He cradled the football in his hands, marveling at its texture and weight. It was his first time being alone with a real football, and the feeling was intoxicating. For a moment, it felt as though the ball held all the answers to his dreams.

A cigarette dangled lazily from his lips, a bad habit he had yet to outgrow. After one last puff, he flicked the cigarette to the ground, crushed it under his foot, and stepped onto the field. The energy in his body surged as he began to move. Ball lifts. Knees up. A quick succession of kicks. Headers. Even the rare shoulder flicks he’d only seen in televised matches. His movements were clumsy yet determined, brimming with the raw passion of someone who had everything to prove.

“Impressive,” came a voice, breaking through the rhythm of his practice. “But you’ll give yourself a headache if you keep heading the ball with your forehead like that.”

Startled, Dapo turned. Coach James stood a few feet away, his arms crossed over his chest and a knowing smirk on his face. Dapo dropped the ball, and as it rolled away, he scrambled after it, scooping it up and clutching it protectively to his chest like it was a fragile treasure.

“There’s a reason the middle of the head is used for headers,” Coach James continued, stepping closer. “It’s the strongest part of the skull. Trust me, I’ve learned the hard way.”

Dapo nodded, his grip on the ball tightening.


“And as for raising the ball with your knees like that,” Coach James added, “you could twist your ankle in the long run. Let me show you.”

Dapo hesitated. He hugged the ball tighter, unsure if he wanted to hand it over.

Coach James chuckled. “Come on, I won’t steal it.”

Reluctantly, Dapo released the ball, passing it to the coach. What followed was a masterclass in precision and flair. If Dapo’s moves had been a promising display of raw talent, Coach James’ were the polished techniques of someone who had lived and breathed football. Each flick, kick, and movement flowed seamlessly, as though the ball were an extension of his body.

By the time Coach James passed the ball back, Dapo’s admiration had grown tenfold. He caught it with both hands, eager to try out what he’d just learned. The coach watched him practice for a moment, nodding in approval.

“You’re early for practice,” Coach James said at last, turning to leave. “I’ll be going now. The captain’s in charge.”


The doctor’s office was a stark contrast to the dusty field. Polished wood furniture gleamed under the soft glow of overhead lights, and the faint scent of antiseptic lingered in the air. A photo of a young girl in a pink dress sat on the corner of the desk, her smile frozen in time.

Coach James sat on the examination table, his shirt unbuttoned as Doctor Sam leaned in, the cold metal of a stethoscope pressed against his chest. The rhythmic sound of James’ heartbeat filled the room, steady but tinged with a faint wheeze.

Doctor Sam straightened, looping the stethoscope around his neck with practiced ease. “Well, James,” he said, his tone calm but firm, “like I told you before, your lungs and kidneys are the players tackling your life.”

James smirked. “My heart’s still on defense?”

The doctor allowed himself a small smile. “Still very strong. But you’ll need that surgery. You can’t keep relying on dialysis.”

James let out a low chuckle, though it quickly turned into a cough. “I’m bankrupt, Sam. Surgery isn’t exactly in my budget.”

Doctor Sam didn’t flinch. He’d heard this line before, too many times to count. “After the artificial kidney transplant, everything will be better. Your lungs have come a long way—they should recover after the surgery.”

“And how much will this miracle cost?”

The doctor hesitated. “It could be done here or at our branch in India.”

“How much?” James pressed.

“We’re talking over a million,” Sam admitted, “and that’s not including your flight if you choose India.”

James’ laughter filled the room, loud and bitter. It trailed off into silence, replaced by the low hum of the air conditioning. “Just give me a prescription to keep me alive a little longer.”

Doctor Sam sighed and scribbled something on a piece of paper. He handed it to James, his eyes shadowed with concern. “I’ll keep the spot open for you. We could do it here if you trust us enough.”

“How much for here?”

“A lot less,” Sam replied, “but still high.”

James nodded and stood, tucking the paper into his pocket. “Thanks for the prescription, Sam. I pray I don’t see you too soon. Send my greetings to Ruby.”

“I will,” Sam said, his tone softening. “And don’t forget to visit our branch for dialysis. Twice a week at least.”

James waved him off and left the office, his shoulders slumped. As the door clicked shut, Doctor Sam sat back in his chair, flipping through the health file again. His brow furrowed. After a moment, he picked up his phone and dialed.

“Hello? Yes, how long will it take for it to get here? Okay, I see.”

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 3

Our Coach – Chapter 3 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The morning sun cast a pale light over Matilda’s neighborhood, painting her small, modest house in subdued hues. Dapo stood outside the gate, his heart heavy, his mind clouded from a sleepless night filled with thoughts of failure and cigarettes. He needed to see her, to feel the grounding presence she always offered. But what greeted him was something entirely unexpected.

She was there, just a few feet away, seated in the passenger seat of a sleek, black car that didn’t belong anywhere near this part of town. The driver, a well-dressed man with an air of wealth, leaned toward her. Dapo froze as he saw Matilda lean back, her lips brushing against the man’s in a kiss that felt like a knife through his chest.

Then came the exchange of money—an envelope thick with cash handed to her with an easy smile. Matilda didn’t hesitate. She took it, her demeanor casual, her laugh light as she slipped out of the car. And then the man noticed Dapo, standing there like a ghost, watching.

For a brief moment, their eyes locked. Dapo’s mind raced with questions, anger, and the crushing realization that whatever he thought they had was a lie. But instead of confronting her—or the man—he turned on his heel and ran.





The ghetto streets were alive as usual, bustling with kids playing, vendors shouting, and the occasional roar of motorcycles. But Dapo noticed none of it. He found a worn-out ball discarded by the roadside and dribbled it, weaving through imaginary defenders in the alleyway.

His movements were sharp, fast, angry. He poured every ounce of frustration, every ounce of betrayal, into the game that had always been his escape. And when his legs finally gave out, he collapsed onto the hard ground, his chest heaving, sweat streaming down his face.

Lying there, he stared up at the sky, letting his mind drift to the life he wished he had. His eyes wandered to his side, where a lone can of Coke lay, discarded like his hopes.


Coach James gripped the steering wheel tightly as his car crawled through the narrow streets of the ghetto. His mind was as cluttered as his desk back home, filled with financial worries and the crushing weight of expectations. He wasn’t sure what he was looking for, but something had drawn him here.

And then he saw it.


Dapo stood a few paces away from an open dustbin, lining up several empty cans. With precision born of hours of practice—and the weight of his emotions—he kicked the first can. It arced perfectly into the bin. Then the second. And the third. Each one landed exactly where he wanted it to, as if he were carving a small piece of order out of the chaos around him.

When he reached the final can, something inside him snapped. The image of Matilda, the man, the money—it all came flooding back. He stomped on the can mercilessly, flattening it beneath his feet with a fury that seemed endless.

Clap. Clap. Clap.

The sound pulled Dapo from his trance. He turned toward the source of the applause and froze. At first, he didn’t recognize the man standing a few feet away. But then it hit him like a lightning bolt.

“Ja-james?” he stammered, mixed with disbelief and awe.

The man smiled, a familiar face from posters and TV broadcasts. “Coach James now,” he corrected with a casual shrug.

“James,” Dapo repeated, his words tumbling out. “You’re like the greatest footballer Nigeria ever had!”

“And I’m still alive, you know,” Coach James said with a smirk, his sharp eyes scanning Dapo from head to toe.

Dapo straightened up, trying to look less like the scruffy street kid he was. James gestured toward the cans. “That thing you did? Haven’t seen skills like that in a long while.”

“Oh, that?” Dapo said, feigning nonchalance. “I practice a lot. It’s nothing.”

Coach James chuckled, pulling a card from his pocket. “Really? My team could use someone with your goal-scoring skills. Come to the stadium tomorrow, 6 a.m. sharp. Watch us play.”

Dapo took the card, his hands trembling. “I’ll be there.”

Coach James glanced at the dustbins, a small smile playing on his lips as if recalling a memory from another time. Without another word, he turned back to his car, his demeanor lighter, he’d found the solution he had been seeking.

Dapo stood there long after the car disappeared, clutching the card in his hand. The weight of the day didn’t feel quite so heavy anymore.





The sun bore down mercilessly on the football field, its dry, cracked surface a testament to years of use and neglect. The air carried the faint scent of dust and sweat as two teams battled for dominance, both aiming to score into the same weathered goalpost. One team wore jerseys with GREEN STARS emblazoned boldly across the chest, while the other sported traffic jackets thrown over their jerseys, a makeshift solution for differentiating the sides. Despite their limited numbers—five players per team—they moved with a synergy that spoke of discipline.

On the sidelines, Coach James stood with arms crossed, his sharp eyes scanning every movement. He barked instructions, his voice carrying over the thuds of boots against the ball. To him, each moment on the field was an opportunity for growth, a lesson in resilience.

Dapo arrived in a rush, his heart pounding with excitement. He had dreamt of this moment for days—the chance to witness his idol, the legendary Coach James, and his team of champions. But what he saw fell short of his expectations. This is it? he thought, frowning at the small, ragtag group of players.

James noticed him immediately and waved him over. “Morning,” he said simply.

“Good morning, sir,” Dapo replied, still staring at the field. “So… is this everybody?”

James raised an eyebrow. “Yes, it is.”

Dapo hesitated, then asked, “Isn’t the standard team supposed to be eleven? And no backups?”

James smiled, a knowing look in his eyes. “Not everyone has what it takes to be a footballer.”

“What does it take?” Dapo challenged, unable to keep the skepticism from his voice.

“Talent, skills, body, mind, and soul,” James replied evenly.

Dapo glanced at the players again. “And these people have it?” he asked.

James’s smile widened. “Is that contempt I sense?”

“No,” Dapo said quickly, though his expression betrayed him. “It’s just… I expected a bigger team.”

James didn’t respond immediately. Instead, he blew his whistle, the shrill sound cutting through the air. A tall, imposing figure broke away from the game and jogged toward them. The man moved with a confidence that was almost palpable, and as he approached, Dapo felt a twinge of intimidation.

“Captain,” James said, gesturing toward Dapo. “Meet—”

“Dapo,” he interjected, extending a hand. “It’s Dapo.”

The Captain took his hand in a firm grip, one that seemed to crush Dapo’s fingers. His face betrayed nothing, but the hint of a smirk suggested he was testing the newcomer.

“Dapo’s a talented player,” James said. “He wants to challenge the team.”

Dapo’s jaw dropped. He never said that.

The Captain gave Dapo a long, appraising look before nodding and returning to the group. He huddled with them briefly, and soon all eyes were on Dapo.

“Dapo, you’re up,” James announced.

“For what?” Dapo asked, nervous.

“To show my team what you’re made of.”

Before Dapo could protest, James nudged him forward. He jogged toward the players, who greeted him with teasing grins.

“All right,” the Captain said, stepping aside. “Here’s the deal. All you have to do is get past us and score against our keeper. That’s him over there.” He nodded toward a wiry, agile figure standing confidently by the goalpost.

Dapo smirked. “This will be easy,” he muttered under his breath, no longer nervous.

The game began, and Dapo was given the ball. At first, he moved with ease, weaving past defenders and holding possession. But the team quickly adapted, their defense tightening like a noose. Dapo’s confidence faltered as he struggled to maintain control. When he finally found an opening, he fired a shot toward the goal, only to see the keeper—Sean Swift—leap and catch it effortlessly.

Dapo froze, stunned. The laughter of the players broke the silence. “Come on, try again!” one of them called, grinning.

He gritted his teeth and took the ball again, determined to redeem himself. This time, the defenders didn’t hold back. They intercepted his moves, stole the ball, and taunted him. But Dapo refused to give up. He clawed his way back, regaining possession and pushing forward with renewed ferocity. When he saw another chance, he struck with everything he had.

Sean Swift saved it again.

Frustrated, Dapo dropped to his knees and pounded the ground. The team erupted in laughter. “Is he about to cry?” one player teased.

“Swift never makes anyone cry,” another quipped. “But he might be the first!”

“Relax,” a voice called out. “You’re good. I see midfield in your future.”





On the sidelines, James and the Captain observed.

“The boy?” the Captain said finally. “He’s got potential. A solid midfielder. But he’s self-centered, not a team player.”

James nodded thoughtfully. “That can be fixed.”

“By me?” the Captain asked, raising an eyebrow.

James clapped him on the shoulder. “I trust your judgment and your training methods. You’re like my second-in-command here.”

The Captain smirked. “For an old man, you know how to sweet-talk.”

As the team gathered around them, Dapo followed hesitantly, unsure if he had impressed or disappointed his role model.

“Is he our eleventh teammate?” one of the players asked eagerly.

James turned to Dapo. “That depends on him. What do you think, Dapo? Are you in?”

Dapo hesitated, his mind racing. One of the players chimed in, “We’ve got a competition coming up. You could make it to the big leagues.”

Dapo squared his shoulders and met James’s gaze. “I’m in.”


Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 2

Our Coach – Chapter 2 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The bar’s private booth was cloaked in a haze of smoke, a mix of cheap weed and expensive lies. Laughter bounced off the walls, mingling with the bass-heavy music pounding from the main room. It was a scene of chaos disguised as camaraderie—a sanctuary for lost boys and reckless girls.

Dapo leaned back, his lanky frame relaxed, a joint balanced between his fingers. He exhaled a long trail of smoke, watching it twist and curl before it dissolved into the dimly lit air. Beside him, Tayo was hunched over the table, a credit card in hand, meticulously cutting lines of cocaine.

“Na you o, Tayo!” Dapo said, smirking as he took another hit.

“Abeg jor,” Tayo muttered, his focus unbroken.

Across from them, Matilda perched on the edge of her seat, the dim lighting catching the high shimmer of her dress. Beautiful but scantily dressed, she tilted her head back, savoring the secondhand smoke that drifted from Dapo’s lips. Her laughter was like a dare, light and sharp.

“Remember when you two used to sit by the corner of the road teasing girls?” she teased.



Dapo chuckled, shaking his head. “Mad man,” he said, nudging Tayo with his elbow.

“Until you came along,” Tayo shot back, his lips quirking into a rare smile.

Matilda raised a brow, feigning innocence. “Nope. Until you got admission,” she said, her tone playful but pointed.

The smile vanished from Dapo’s face as he looked away, the weight of her words settling between them.

“I’m just saying,” she continued, her voice softening, “you two go a long way.”

Tayo set the razor blade down and gave her a pointed look. “Matilda, you can stop talking now.”

Across the table, Uzo snickered and leaned toward Nash. “This is why girls shouldn’t be allowed to speak,” he said with a grin, earning a round of laughter from the others.

Dapo broke the tension, lifting his joint like a toast. “So, year four, uhn?”

Tayo hesitated, his confidence faltering for the first time that night.

“We need to pop to that,” Dapo declared, slapping the table.


Nash reached into his jacket, pulling out a small, silver-wrapped packet. He grinned like a magician revealing his latest trick. “The best ecstasy you’re ever going to taste!” he said, popping one pill into his mouth before passing the packet around.

“To Tayo!” Dapo shouted, raising his joint again. “Remember us like this till you return!”

Tayo forced a laugh, brushing off the sentiment. “I’ll be back in a few months,” he said. “And by then, I’m sure you’ll be signed to a football club already.”

“Abi!” Uzo chimed in. “The way you played today, I wan break your leg, I swear!”

The table erupted in laughter.


The night air was heavy with humidity, clinging to Dapo’s skin as he pressed Matilda against the gate of her house. She was now fully clothed, as though she had just been to church. The stars were faint, their light muted by the city’s glow, but Dapo didn’t care. His lips found hers, and for a moment, the world disappeared.

“The neighbors will see us,” Matilda whispered against his mouth, her breath warm and tinged with laughter.

“So?” Dapo replied, his grin lazy and confident.

They both laughed. He kissed her again, his hands steady on her waist as if he were afraid she might slip away.

“Good night,” she said finally, pulling back with a smile that held more power than she realized.

She turned to open the gate, but Dapo wasn’t done. He grabbed her wrist gently, pulling her back for one more kiss. It was slower this time, deliberate. Matilda responded, her body melting into his for a brief, stolen moment.

Then, with a playful push, she broke away and disappeared through the gate, leaving Dapo standing there, a crooked smile on his face and the faint taste of her still lingering on his lips.

The night seemed quieter as he walked away, but the chaos in his mind was only beginning to stir.




The tiny sitting room was a battlefield of frustration and unspoken dreams. Mrs. Oladapo, her face etched with the lines of countless sleepless nights, stood in the center, her voice cutting through the stale air like a blade. The weight of her workload seemed to sag her shoulders further with every word she hurled.

“I will talk, and they will say I talk too much! Nobody listens to me!” she shouted, her eyes darting between her two sons.

Dapo, leaning against the doorframe, still reeked of the night’s escapades—sweat, smoke, and the faint tang of cheap alcohol. Gabriel, sprawled on the lone couch, looked entirely unfazed, his lanky frame sinking deeper into the worn cushions.

“What have I done to deserve sons like you two?” she continued, trembling with the raw emotion of a woman stretched too thin. “Look at the time this one is coming home! Midnight! Playing football all day—what food has that put on the table? Ehn?”

Dapo shifted uncomfortably, but his silence only fueled her fire.

“For four years, you’ve been shouting, ‘I want to be a footballer!’ Is it not your friend Tayo who is now in year four at the university? Other children make their parents proud. But not my own!”

She turned sharply toward Gabriel, the main source of her disappointment. “And this one! I have given up on you! Lazy man! Even when you manage to get one small mechanic job, what do you do? Drink stout with the money! You people will not kill me in this house!”

Gabriel snorted, but he didn’t dare laugh outright.

“You know what could have happened to you at this time of night?” Mrs. Oladapo demanded, rounding back on Dapo. The sharp sniff of her nose told her all she needed to know. She slapped him hard across the cheek.

“You’ve started smoking igbo like your brother, haven’t you? Nonsense!” Without waiting for his response, she stormed off toward the room that doubled as her sanctuary and sewing studio. “Just me, taking care of all these ingrates! Son wahala, daughter wahala! You people will not kill me o!”

Gabriel mimicked her words under his breath, his lips curling into a mocking sneer. “You people will not kill me o!

The sewing machine in the corner hummed faintly, its presence a silent testament to her relentless hustle. A pile of unfinished clothes sat beside it, waiting for her attention. Pots and utensils were stacked neatly in another corner, making the sitting room feel more like a cramped survival bunker. The Ghana Must Go bag filled with clothes, the battered couch, the aging box TV, and faded family photos were the only reminders that this space was once meant for living, not merely surviving.

Dapo didn’t say a word. His cheek still stung from the slap, but the ache in his chest was worse. Somewhere in the tangled mess of his heart, he understood her pain.


Coach James’s study was orderly chaos—a desk overwhelmed with papers, files, and a calculator that had clearly been overworked. Across from him, Mr. Hasan, impeccably dressed in a suit with a tie that looked like it might strangle him at any moment, shuffled through yet another document. His expression was pinched, as though the numbers on the pages were a personal insult.

“So, you see,” Hasan began, his with a clipped voice, “you are bankrupt.”

Coach James leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing. “So, I can’t afford to buy anything?”

“Well, you can,” Hasan replied cautiously.

“Then that’s not bankruptcy,” Coach James countered, his tone teasing.

“No, no,” Hasan stammered, adjusting his tie as if it might loosen his confusion. “You can buy essentials—fuel, household items—but you can’t incur any large expenses.”

Coach James smirked. “Then I’m not bankrupt.”

Hasan sighed, exasperated. “Considering your net worth, you are.”

James leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. “So, I can’t afford… what? A yacht? A private jet?”

Hasan floundered, his hands gesturing aimlessly. “Yes. No. I mean, not that it’s good you’re bankrupt—it’s good you spent on your health, not that health is bad. I mean—”

Coach James burst out laughing, a deep, rumbling sound that cut through Hasan’s flustered ramblings. “Relax, Hasan. I understand.”

Hasan cleared his throat, adjusting his tie yet again. “You have a plan to correct the state of your account?”

Coach James stared at the landline on his desk, its silent presence mocking him. Ideas churned in his mind, each one more improbable than the last. Finally, he grabbed his car keys and stood.

“I need to clear my head,” he said simply.

Hasan blinked. “You’re going now?”

James nodded. “I won’t be back anytime soon.”

And with that, he left, leaving the files, the numbers, and the suffocating weight of debt behind—for now.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Our Coach – Chapter 1

Our Coach Chapter 1 – Nigerian Story, Football, Dapo, Sports Story, Read Free Stories Online, Free Web Novel, Fabling, Pam

The evening sun dipped below the horizon, casting an amber glow over the bustling ghetto street. The air buzzed with shouts and laughter as a group of scrappy young boys commandeered the road for their makeshift football match. Stones marked the goalposts, and a battered, worn-out football danced across the cracked asphalt like it had a life of its own.

“Dapo, pass the ball!”
“I’m open, Dapo!”
“Don’t let Dapo score!”

Their voices ricocheted through the air, inviting the attention of passersby. At the heart of the chaos was Dapo, a wiry young man with quick feet and a grin that could disarm the sternest of critics. His movements were fluid, a blur of speed and precision as he dribbled past everyone in sight. Teammates and opponents alike seemed to dissolve into mere obstacles in his singular pursuit.


He reached the goal in a flash, weaving through defenders like water slipping through fingers. With a powerful kick, the ball soared past the makeshift goalposts.

“And Dapo has done it again!” he declared, arms raised in triumph as he spun in circles. “What’s that sound? The crowd is cheering! Ahhh, Dapo! Dapo! Dapo!”

But the imagined roar of the crowd faded quickly. As Dapo pranced around in jubilation, it became painfully obvious: he was celebrating alone. His teammates stared at him, some shaking their heads, others hiding smiles.


Coach James’s study was a sanctuary of quiet reflection. The small room was neat and unpretentious, a stark contrast to the chaos of the streets where his players honed their raw talent. The bookshelves lining the walls were immaculately arranged, though the books themselves looked as untouched as trophies on display.

Coach James, a man in his early fifties, sat at his desk. His face bore the lines of someone who had seen too much of life’s hardships but never let it harden him. Dressed in a simple tracksuit and T-shirt, his cap tilted slightly, he gazed at a photo frame in his hand.

The photo showed a little boy perched on his mother’s shoulders, clutching a football with the pure joy only a child could possess. The mother’s face was radiant, despite the telltale signs of poverty in their surroundings. It was a moment frozen in time, a celebration of hope in the face of adversity.

“Darling, I just got off the phone.”



The soft voice of Mrs. James broke the silence. She stood in the doorway, her arms folded, a knowing smile playing on her lips.

Coach James looked up, his expression unreadable.

“It was the NFA president,” she continued, stepping closer. “They’d really love to have you coach the Super Eagles.”

He leaned back in his chair, considering her words. “What do you think?”

Her eyes fell to the photo in his hands. “If you leave, those kids might not get their dreams fulfilled,” she said gently. “They could end up back on the street.”

“I know that,” he said. “But what do you think?”

A pause hung between them. Finally, she sighed. “I think you should take the offer.”

Coach James smiled, but his gaze drifted to the wall. His wife followed his eyes to the trophy shelf, the centerpiece of which was not a gleaming trophy or medal, but a tin can encased in glass. It stood like a monument, more precious than the dozens of awards surrounding it.

He rose from his chair, planting a light kiss on her forehead.

“My team should be finishing practice about now,” he said with a warm voice.

Mrs. James chuckled softly, shaking her head. “You know I’m always right.”

“I know.”

She reached for his hand briefly, squeezing it. “Go train the next generation to be better than you.”

He laughed, the sound full of hope and determination, as he grabbed his whistle and headed out the door.





The game had ended, and the narrow street began to quiet. The sun’s fading light painted the concrete walls in hues of gold and shadow. One by one, the boys dispersed, their laughter trailing behind them like echoes of an ephemeral joy.

Dapo wiped his face with a small, threadbare towel. His sweat-streaked brow glistened as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a crumpled cigarette. He stuck it between his lips and patted his other pocket for a lighter, but it came up empty.

“Here,” Tayo said, stepping forward, a spark flickering between his fingers.

Tayo looked annoyingly fresh compared to Dapo, his T-shirt and three-quarter shorts barely damp with sweat. He leaned in, igniting the cigarette with a practiced flick.

“Thanks,” Dapo muttered, taking a long drag. Smoke curled lazily from his lips as he exhaled. “Mehn, I’m thirsty.”

“You should be,” Tayo said, smirking. “It felt like you were playing against Olabisi’s entire team alone. Nobody on our side even smelt the ball.”

“But we won.”

“No, you won,” Tayo corrected, shaking his head.

Dapo grinned, his chest puffing slightly. “Yes, I won. Why should I pass the ball when the post is in clear sight?”

“I pray I get to watch you when you become a professional footballer,” Tayo said, his tone carrying a mix of admiration and amusement.

“Mehn, I’ll dribble past Messi! Ronaldo will just be eating my dust!”

Tayo burst into laughter, his amusement spilling out like water from a cracked pot.

“What?” Dapo asked, his grin faltering.

“Nothing.”

Tayo’s face softened. “You’re still coming to the bar, right? John just got a new Bible, and we’re blowing it.”

“For sure now!” Dapo said, flicking the ash from his cigarette.


On the open field, the rhythm of a more organized game unfolded. The players moved in sync, a stark contrast to the chaos of the street match. They called out to each other, practicing their passes, throws, and penalties with a seriousness that hinted at something greater than a neighborhood game.

A sharp whistle pierced the air.

“Alright, time to round up!” barked Captain, a man with the kind of presence that demanded respect. His voice was as firm as his stance, and his eyes swept over the players with the precision of a hawk. “We don’t want anyone getting injured before the competition!”

As the players began to wind down, Captain’s gaze shifted to a figure approaching from the edge of the field. His face lit up.

“Coach James!”

Coach James nodded in greeting, his trademark whistle hanging around his neck. His presence was calm yet commanding, like the steady rhythm of a drumbeat in the chaos of war.

“Evening,” Coach said. “How did practice go?”

“Great,” Captain replied. “I put them on the programs you suggested. Lanre and Mike are tackling each other, Ifeanyi, Max, and Josh are on penalties, and Tony and Eric are working on throws and headers. Tami’s doing resistance training. Nothing too heavy; they’re still recovering from the regionals.”

Coach James nodded approvingly. “Good. We can’t afford injuries before the competition. Focus on building everyone’s strengths.”

Captain hesitated before adding, “We’re still one player short, though. At least one more would balance things.”

“I’m aware,” Coach said simply, glancing at his watch.

Without another word, he brought the whistle to his lips and blew. The sound carried across the field like a call to arms, pulling the team together. They jogged toward him, their faces a mix of exhaustion and determination.



“Well done,” Coach said.

Max, ever the joker, nudged Ifeanyi. “Except for these two buffoons. They can’t even score a simple penalty.”

If Ifeanyi was bothered, he didn’t show it. He smacked Max on the back of the head with a grin. “Mumu, like you scored any better.”

Lanre laughed. “At this rate, we’re sure to win!”

“Don’t get cocky,” Captain warned. “The other teams are practicing just as hard.”

Ifeanyi groaned theatrically. “Can’t you let us dream for just a second? Always throwing reality in our faces.”

Max puffed his chest. “No goal is getting past Swift!”

Coach James chuckled. “I believe in you all,” he said. “Today, I got a call from the NFA president. They want me to coach the Super Eagles.”

The team erupted in cheers, clapping him on the back and shouting congratulations—except for one.

“What will happen to us?” Ifeanyi asked, worried.

Coach James’s expression softened. “I’m not taking the job,” he said quietly.

The group fell silent.

“Why not?” Captain asked, his brow furrowed.

Coach James’s gaze swept over them, lingering on each face. “Because I’ve started something with all of you. And I plan to see it through.”

The players’ eyes glistened with emotion, though none of them dared speak.

“Alright, enough of this,” Coach said, waving them off. “Go home and rest before you drown me in sappy emotions.”

They laughed, their spirits lighter, as they began to pack up.

As Coach James turned to leave, he glanced back over his shoulder. “Tomorrow. Six a.m. sharp.”

The field echoed with their groans, but he could hear the excitement buried beneath.

Click for The Our Coach Page

Lyrics to Ka Esi Le Onye Isi Oche (Gwo Gwo Gwo Ngwo) Gentleman, Mike Ejeagha

Keywords: Lyrics to Ka Esi Le Onye Isi Oche (Gwo Gwo Gwo Ngwo) Gentleman, Mike Ejeagha, How Tortoise Sold Elephant. An Igbo folksong, Nigerian Folktales, African, Tortoise Tales, Malice, Read Free Stories online, Fantasy, FablingPam, Fablingverse, Igbo to English Translation

 

(Spotify Link)

Lyrics 

Chorus Intro:

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant.

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant.

 

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

 

Na asịm Ani ya dèbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to take care of and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

 

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to take care of and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

 

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

 

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

 



Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

 

Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

 

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

 

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

 

Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

 

Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

 

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo



I ge nti,

If you listen,

Ị ga-anụ ka e si le onye isi oche

You will hear how they sold the head of the chair,

Nke a na-akpọ chairman.

The one they call chairman.

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Chorus:

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant,

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant.

 

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

 

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

 

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

 

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not Elephant that will become chairman?

 

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

 

Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

 

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect Elephant.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant, be going, we are behind you.

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo



Verse 1:

Adaeze ka di biakataru, biakataru, biakataru,

It’s Ada the suitors came for, came for, and came for.

 

Onye enu bia,

The person from the sky came,

Onye ani bia,

The person from the ground came,

O jụ.

She refused.

 

Anụ enu abịa,

The animal from the sky came,

Anụ ani abịa,

The animal from the earth came,

O jụ.

She refused.

 

O wee luo ụfọ ụbọchị, nna ya wee kpoo ya, Adaeze,

Then one day her father called her, Adaeze.

Kpoo ya, kpoo nne ya, kpoo ụmụ ya, ndị ọzọ.

Called her, called her mother, called all her other relatives,

Wee sị ya kee ihe kpataranu.

And asked her, what has brought about her rejection of suitors.

 

Di nke izizi abịa,

The first suitor came,

I jụ.

You refused.

 

Nke abụọ abịa,

The second came,

I jụ.

You refused.

 

Nke atọ abịa,

The third came,

I jụ.

You refused.

 

Nke anọ abịa,

The fourth came,

I jụ.

You refused.

 

Na ya chọ ka umunne ya niile,

That he wants all her relatives,

Na onye be soro ka fa juo ya ajuju, Ada.

So that her family can join and ask her,

“O na-adikwanu mma anọkata?”

Is it not good to get married?

 

Onye isi nwe ụlọ, ọ bụ nna,

The head of the house, who is the father,

Okpokọo nne,

Called the mother,

Kpọkọọ ụmụaka.

Called the children.

 

Faa niile agbako, nwe nzukọ,

All of them gathered and held a meeting.

Onye ọ bụla ekwe ihe na-ebu ya,

Everybody spoke their minds.

Onye ọ bụla ekwu uche ya.

Everybody shared what was in their hearts.

 

Maka na ọ na-amaka,

Because it is good,

Ebe a ka ụmụaka na onwe fa na-agọta onwe fa,

It is then that the children themselves began to understand themselves.

Nee, ana-agọta nna, ana-agọta nne,

The father began to understand, the mother began to understand.



Ka o nweziri nzukọ faa nwere,

Because of the meeting that they had.

Oge ahụ ka Adaeze ji mepee ọnụ,

That was when Adaeze opened her mouth,

Wee sị na onye ọbuna bụ onye ga-anụ ya,

And said that whoever will marry her,

Na ọ ga-akpọtarịrị enyi,

Must purchase an elephant,

Ka ọ ga-abụ enwe emume a na-eme na be fa,

So that when there is any ceremony in their town,

Ka ya ligoro elu enyi ya na-agagharị.

She will climb Elephant and parade around.

 

Ama kwa na ya bụ Adaeze.

So that everybody knows that she is Adaeze.



Chorus:

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant

 

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

 

Na a yịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I begged Ani to take care of and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

 

Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

 

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

 

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

 

Na asịm Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

 

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

 

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

 

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo



Verse 2:

Oge a na-ekwu ifa niile,

When they were discussing all these things,

Mbe na onwe ejego.

Tortoise himself had gone.

Okwu ya bụ nwataakịrị nwaanyị,

To ask for the hand of this female child.

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

 

Achụ a ya ụkwụ elu ana.

And overheard the discussion.

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

 

Mbe na enyi bụ ezigbo enyi,

Tortoise and Elephant were great friends.

 

Mbe wee kụlịe wee jebe na ebe enyi,

Tortoise stood up and went to Elephant’s place,

Wee jee gwa enyi, sị ya na Eze ga agbakwanu ofala.

Went to tell Elephant that the king will soon hold the Ofala festival.

 

Eze ga agba ofala, Eze sikwu ya si enyi si, na ọ gi ga-abụ onye isi oche.

The king will hold the Ofala festival, and he (The king) said that he should tell Elephant that it is you that will be the chairman.



Enyi wee sị mbe, ya kwụkene ife ọ kwụrụ ọzọ.

Elephant then told Tortoise to say what he said again.

O sị ya na Eze sị ya ge zị enyi na ya ga agba ofala,

He (Tortoise) said that the king told him to go and tell Elephant he will hold the Ofala festival,

Na ndi bu enyi ga-abụ onye isi oche.

And that those that are elephants will be the chairman.

 

Ya na, ụbọchị aga-eme ya ife,

That on that day, this will happen,

Ya achọkwa ka, ka achọ ya achọ,

He (Tortoise) does not want Elephant to be missing,

 

Na ọ ga-ebunye kwa ndị ga-abịa oji.

Because he (Elephant) will present kola nuts to those who come.

Enyi nụlia nụlia nụ lịchachacha sia,

Elephant was filled with joy,

 

Maka na ọ na-achọ ụzọ ọ ga-esi ruo na bee Eze nso,

Because he was looking for the day he would get to the king’s palace,

Ka ọma ma ọ ga-enwe ike jee kuo ada Eze ilu.

And he knew that this would be his (Elephant’s) opportunity to ask for the princess’s hand in marriage.

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo



Chorus:

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant

 

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

 

Na a sim Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

 

Na a sịm Ani ya dube enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

 

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

 

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

 

Na a sịm Ani ya dube enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

 

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

 

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

 

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo



Verse 3:

Ka fa kparisịrị ya bụ nkata.

As they finished discussing the matter,

Mbe na enyi,

Tortoise and Elephant,

Mbe wee naba,

Tortoise then returned,

Wee jee ga gwa eze,

And went to tell the king,

Sị a na ụbọchị ọ ga-abịa nkwu Ada.

Saying that the next day he will come for Ada’s hand.

 

Eze wee sị ya, udi Ada ya kwụ.

The king then told him what Ada had said.

 

Mbe wee sị ya ye ekwusikwanịa ike,

Tortoise then told him not to talk too much,

Ya biazia,

That when he comes,

Ife ya furu o welu.

What he sees he should take,


Ka chi ụbọsi elusịa.

When that day reached

 

Mbe wee jekwuru enyi,

Tortoise then went to Elephant,

Tupu ọ jee na be enyi chị agbaghọchara sigo.

Before going to Elephant’s place, that day had almost ended.

 

Anwu ekisibego Ike,

The sun has lost its power.

 

Enyi si ya mbe, “Ka isi I we na abịa kita?”

Elephant asked Tortoise, “Why are you coming at this time?”

Ebe wa si na ya ga-abụ isi oche ka

Considering they said I would be the chairman,

Oga abụ ebe ya lugo oburu na ya ejero na oge,

It is that when the time comes it will be that I did not go there on time.

Kedu ife ina-eme?

What are you doing?

Mbe si ya, “Gba nkiti,

Tortoise replied, “Please endure.

Gba nkiti, fa ga ejesi Ike,”

Endure, we will hurry there.”

Enyi si ya ngwa, ngwa, ngwa, “Ya kwado ka fa jebe ejebe,”

Elephant said, “Quickly, quickly, quickly, prepare so that we can start going.”

 

Na otogo eri ụtụtụ ka ya yi si akwa yikwalishasha sia na eche ya ka ọ bịa,

That he has worn his clothes since morning and has been waiting a long time for him (Tortoise) to arrive.

Mbe si ya, “Na oburu na ije,

Tortoise told him that if it’s not for the long journey

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo



Ka faa na ejezi na ụzọ,”

That they are going by road.

Enyi si mbe, “Ya gasibe Ike,

Elephant said to Tortoise, “Go with strength,

Gasibe Ike, na fa adịghị ejesi kwanu Ike na fa,

Go with strength, we have not gone far enough to be tired.

Ka fa anokwa u na ụzọ ife me ne me ndi mmadụ anasia,”

Let them continue on the road and what will happen will happen and everybody has will go home.

Wa buru na fa ejekwutero ya bụ ife,

Let them continue on the road that everybody has gone home.

 

Enyi na fe ku

After elephant spoke

 

Mbe wee kpoo enyi, “Si a na oma na ukwu nke ya bụ enyi kari nke ya, ogonogo ogayata ya na echetuna na nwa ntiti,”

Tortoise then called Elephant and said, “You know that your legs are that of an elephant and are longer than mine by far.

Enyi wee kpoo mbe, “Si na ya ama echizikwa ya na ya ga na agasi Ike,”

Elephant then called Tortoise and said, “I know that, so I will try to walk gently.”

 

Mbe wee si enyi, “Ya biko kaya rigoro na azu ya nu,”

Tortoise then said to Elephant, “Please, let me climb on your back.”

 

Enyi wee si ya, “Ga rigoro na azu ya, ya ga si ike.”

Elephant then said to him, “climb on my back, do it faxt”

Ya mee osiso, Rigoro na azu ya ka faa jego osiso,”

He should hurry up and climb on his back so that we may go faster.

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo



Mbe amagoluo mee ukwu tikom, tikom, tikom,

Tortoise climbe on elephant’s back making the sound, ‘tikom, tikom, tikom,’ with his legs

Ka omahoro na azu enyi,

As he climbed on Elephant’s back,

 

Owee kpoo enyi, “Si ya na o fugo na ukwu ya,

He then called Elephant, “That he can see that his (Elephant) legs

Toro ogologo nke ya Imago na azu ya bu enyi,”

Are way longer than his and not long enough for him to climb and sit on Elephant’s back.

Biko ka ya weru eriri a ya ji na aka wee kedo enyi na olu ka ọ bụrụ ya bu na ejide ya aka na elugo azu enyi ka ọ wee fa a ga.”

Please, let me use this rope in my hands and tie it around your neck so that I can hold it behind you and sit comfortably on your back so that we can go.

 

Enyi sị ya, “Nke ị na-eme, mee ya osisi ka fa jebe ejebe na oge na fa aga.”

Elephant said, “Whatever you do, do it quickly, so that we can be going,

Mbe we welu ụdọ onu, we kede enyi na olu elugonu na azu enyi, nodu ani

Tortoise then took the big rope and tied around Elephant’s neck and climbed on Elephant’s back, sat down

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

Ya na a kwu jebe si bee Eze nso

And as they approached eze’s place



Mbe wee wenyu unu.

Tortoise began to smiled

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo
Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

 

Chorus

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant

 

Enyi si ya, Isi gi ni?

Elephant asked him, “You said what?”

 

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

 

Mbe si ya mba

Tortoise told him “No.”

Na a sim Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

 

Na a sim Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

 

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

 

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

 

Na a sim Ani ya jebe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to go before and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant



Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to keep and protect elephant

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought elephant

 

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

Okwá enyi ga-abụ isi oche

Is it not elephant that will become chairman?

 

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

Enyi na-agá n’ányị so gị n’azụ

Elephant be going, we are behind you.

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

 

Fe a ka enyi dugajide wee ebe ọ na-eduga sia.

That is how Elephant trudged on, accompanying him.

 

Wee jee gwo gwo gwo gwo gwo nke onye ga-abụ Isi Oche, Chairman.

Going ‘gwo gwo gwo gwo gwo’ like someone who would be Chairman.

 

Eze welu, em…

The king took…

 

Mbe we luru na ebe Adaeze.

Mbe then reached Adaeze’s place.

 

Wee were ụdọ onu o jị na aka wee nye Eze na aka.

And he took the big rope which he was holding and placed it in the King’s hand.

 

Sị ya na ife a bụ ihe ọ ga-eji lụọ Ada ya nwaanyị.

Telling him that this is what he will use to marry his first daughter.

 

Ya bụ, ndị be anyị,

That is, our people,

 

Unu ga-ama na,

You should know that,

 

Onye m dugaara m na ozi na n’efu,

My friend asked me to accompany them on an errand for free,

 

Ya bụ, ị ga-edukwara mmadụ na ozi,

That is, if you will escort someone on an errand,

 

Uche gị dịkwa na ya.

Your mind should be in it.

 

Gwo gwo gwo ngwo

 

Chorus (Fade):

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant.

Nnam eze, a kpàtà m enyi

My father, king, I have bought and brought Elephant.

 

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?

Nwa mbè

Child of Tortoise

Isi na-i kpàta onye?

You said you brought who?



Na asịm Ani ya dèbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to take care of and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

 

Na asịm Ani ya dụbe enyi chebe enyi

I told Ani to take care of and protect Elephant.

Ọ dị ka asị na-m kpàtà m enyi

It sounded like I said that I have bought and brought Elephant.

If you enjoyed the lyrics to Ka Esi Le Onye Isi Oche, you may enjoy the THE TALE OF OMEKAGU – LYRICS Another banging folk song by Gentleman, Mike Ejeagha

 

The Hot Water Challenge: Why Lizard Nods Its Head

Keywords: The Hot Water Challenge, Why Lizard Nods Its Head, The Animal Kingdom, Fabling Folktale, Igbo Folktale, African Folklore, Fablingverse

In the heart of the Animal Kingdom, there was a wise king with a beloved daughter. To find a suitor worthy of her, he devised a unique challenge: only a man who could endure immense pain for her would win her hand in marriage. The king announced that whoever could drink a cup of scalding hot water would marry his daughter.

Confident that no animal could complete the challenge, ensuring his daughter’s eternal stay in the palace, the king shared his plan with the town crier. The kingdom was abuzz. Many animals laughed, skeptical that anyone would attempt such a feat. However, determined creatures like the Lizard, Goat, Lion, Tortoise, Rat, and Serpent began their preparations.

Upon hearing her father’s plan, the princess confronted him, questioning his intentions. The king assured her that his decision was for her benefit, believing a man willing to endure such pain would truly love her more than she could imagine.

As the competition day neared, animals trained rigorously, testing their limits with hot water. Tortoise, however, took a different approach. He strolled around, mocking the others while secretly visiting the princess with gifts hidden in his shell, convincing her of its magical properties.

On the competition day, the kingdom gathered eagerly. Spectators, competitors, the confident king, and the nervous princess watched as a massive cauldron was set over a roaring fire. A priest tested the water with a strand of grass, which immediately turned brown from the intense heat, signaling it was ready.

One by one, the animals approached the cauldron. Each failed, unable to withstand the heat. The king, pleased, was about to declare the end of the challenge when Lizard stepped forward. Holding the cup without flinching, he shocked the crowd. But as he drank, he coughed violently, burning his esophagus. Despite repeated attempts, he couldn’t swallow the water, injuring himself further.

This explains why, to this day, the lizard nods its head, a lingering consequence of the hot water and its struggle to swallow even air.


Just as the king prepared to end the challenge, Tortoise stepped forward. Accepting the hot cup, he declared to the king, “All who failed are not as strong as me. Today, I drink this hot water to prove my love for your daughter!”

He then turned to the princess, proclaiming, “I profess my love for you by burning my throat with this hot water. My love for you burns hotter than fire and transcends pain.”

Facing the king, he asked, “Can you see how hot it is?” He repeated the question to the princess and then circled the square, shouting about the water’s heat. Ensuring everyone heard,

Then he walked to the Princess and spoke. “Here, I profess how much I love you by burning my throat with this hot water. My love for your burns hotter than the fire and transcends pain.”

When he was sure that the kingdom had heard how hot the water was, he returned to the king, a determined look in his eyes, and gulped down the water.

The kingdom erupted in praise. Bound by his promise, the king married his daughter to Tortoise.

And That’s why till today, Lizard Nods. Just go outside and look for any Lizard, wait, watch, and you’ll see it nod.

 

If you enjoyed reading the folktale; The Hot Water Challenge: Why Lizard Nods Its Head, you may also enjoy The Jackal and The Peacock

The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Six (Adapted From Mike Ejeagha’s folksong)

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Six, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

“You! Murderer!” The king lunged at his first son. He could not handle the river of hatred that swirled in him once he saw his first son and his first wife. “You have killed my…

Omekagu’s brother shoved him aside and walked towards the elders. But the king came at him again.

“I will not disrespect my elders by beating the man who birth me in their presence.” He said and shoved to king aside again.

The elders rushed to hold the king back and urge him to cam down.

“Dibia.” Omekagu’s brother greeted. “Elder.”

Once the kind had become calmer, Omekagu’s brother walked towards Omekagu. “Omekagu was always a good boy. Respectful,  he cheered me up on some of my worst days. And yet I have killed him.”

Everybody but the dibia was shocked.

“I knew it!” The king shouted.

Omekagu’s brother looked at their father and laughed. “You know, I’ve always wanted your approval. But today as I stare at you, I realize that not only will I never get it, but I do not need it.”

The king scuffed.

The queen wanted to beg him but the words would not leave her mouth.

“You are incapable of remorse, nor accountability, and you think you are invincible.” He continued. “I thought killing Omekagu would make you reflect on what you have done, and realize your folly, but it didn’t. And today I realized why you hate me so much. I am a reminder of the first consequence you received for your wickedness.”

The first wife’s eyes widened.

“You raped my mother and was forced to marry her by the gods, and so you hated her, and the child she bore.” He said. Then took out the flute. “This is a flute given to me by the gods. With it, I can demand justice from the gods. With it, I killed Omekagu. With it, I will revive him, and with it, if you refuse to hand over the throne to me, I will demand Justice from the gods. And I will reclaim my name, Nkem.”


Omekagu’s brother put the flute in his mouth and blew into it again.

Opi m futeelum Omekagụ; futelu m Omekagụ

My horn, please, bring back Omekagu.

Omekagụ li ji Mmụọ; Omekagụ li ede Mmụọ

Omekagụ ate the yam of the Spirit; Omekagụ ate the cocoyam of the Spirit

Ọbụ ni i futelum Omekagụ, futelum Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring back Omekagu.

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ọbụ na I futeelum Omekagụ; futelu m Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring Omekagụ back

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ma gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Ọbụ ni i futelum Omekagụ, futelum Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring back Omekagu.

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ọbụ na I futeelum Omekagụ; futelu m Omekagụ

If you bring Omekagụ back, bring Omekagụ back

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

Let me sacrifice a cow to clap for you.

Ma gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Once he was done playing, and to everyone’s surprise, Omekagu rose up, unaware of the troubles around him.

His mother rushed to hug him. “Thank you!” She cried.

“Now, Father, will you do the right thing?” Omekagu’s brother asked.

The king stared in disbelief at the living Omekagu, then at the flute.

No, he would not let his first son win. He ran forward and grabbed the flute from him, and before his first son could retrieve it, he blew into it.


“You think you can threaten me with this flute?” The king laughed. “I have it now, I will be king forever!”

Just then lightning struck the palace and to everybody’s dismay, the king began to disrobe. First, he respectfully placed the flute on the floor, and then his crown, and then his other clothing followed.

He began to sing an unknown song as he walked out of the palace. Legend has it that the spirit of the king has been walking and singing till this very day, and sometimes when a person’s wickedness has become unredeemable, the gods afflict them with the king’s spirit.

After the commotion had settled, Nkem was crowned king. At first, he made his mother queen in order to make up for the years she had suffered, but when he got married, his wife became queen, and he placed his mother in his council.

Omekagu and his mother also lived a quiet life, as they were always meant to leave, peacefully in the shadows as secondary characters.

 

The End.

Will You Like to Read the Original Lyrics to Omekagu by Mike Ejeagha? Just Follow The Link: The Full Lyrics by Gentle Man Mike Ejeagha

 

The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Five (Adapted From Mike Ejeagha’s folksong)

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Five, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

Back at the palace, Seeing that the elders would not adhere to his wish, the king decided to take matters into his hands. He sent for his highest-ranked guard, and servant and instructed them to clad Omekagu in the finest attire and jewellery that he owned then with the guard’s protection, they would place Omekagu on the king’s horse and proclaim him the rightful heir to the throne.

Not having a say in the matter, the servants and guards did as they had been instructed. Omekagu was presented to the villagers as their rightful heir. It was a spectacle, the villagers were in shock, but they were also intrigued by the spectacle, they sent words around so that others could witness what they had witnessed, and as the words went around, they got to Omekagu’s brother who had just returned from his quest.

On hearing what the king had done, he was overcome with anger. The king had taken that which belonged to him and given it to the son he loved, so he would take that which the king loved. He took out his flute and blew into it.

Opi mu fugbuelum Omekagụ; fugbuelum Omekagụ

My horn, please, blow Omekagu to death

Omekagụ li ji Mmụọ; Omekagụ li ede Mmụọ

Omekagụ ate the yam of the Spirit; Omekagụ ate the cocoyam of the Spirit

Ọbụ n’i fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ọbụ na I fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ma na gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma na gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Ọbụ ni fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ọbụ na I fugbuelum Omekagụ, fugbuelum Omekagụ

If you blow Omekagụ to death, blow Omekagụ to death

Ka m welu ebini guo yi aka

So I will sacrifice a ram to clap for you

Ma na gị jide ogu, jide ọfọ; Ma na gị jide ogu, jidekwa ọfọ

But hold justice and fairness when you do this.

Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho. Oh ho ho oh ho oh ho.

Omekagu felt uncomfortable with the attention, he never understood why his father despised his elder brother, and now was ensuring that he and his brother would forever be enemies. He kept a straight face unsure of how to react until, to his relief, the discomfort ended. He slumped.

The guard rushed to catch him before he would hit the group, he was relieved that he caught him, but his relief quickly turned to panic. Omekagu was dead.



The villagers went into a frenzy. Omekagu had slumped and died while claiming his brother’s throne, word spread around and before the head guard would and arrived at the palace with the dead child, the King and Queen heard the news. They broke down and cried.

The queen blamed the king for provoking the gods and the king blamed his first wife for cursing him and vowed that he will rather have no heir than pass the throne to her son.

As they mourned their dead son, the dibia arrived with the elders.

When they saw the dead little boy, they shook their heads in pity.

“A child will suffer for the foolishness of his father.” Elder 1 said.

“Please, please, bring back my son!” The king begged the dibia.

The dibia sat on the floor and threw his Afa, as they landed he shook his head and then looked up at the king. “You have brought this upon Omekagu.”

“Me, how?” The king asked. “I only gave him what was mine”

“No, the throne does not belong to you, it belongs to the gods. They decided who would sit upon it, and decided that it should be passed to the first son.” The Dibia said. “But you have seized what belongs to the gods as yours, and given it to the one you loved. You have stolen the rights of your first son and handed it to your second son. And now your second son has paid the price.”

“Please, what can we do, please, I just need my son back.” The queen cried.

“You also partook n your husband’s foolishness, you cheered at his wickedness.” The dibia said. “This is as much your punishment as it is his.”



“Please, I’ll do anything.” The queen begged. “He is my only child.”

“You must send for your first son, only he can ask the gods to revive Omekagu.”

“What do you mean only my first son?” The king asked.

“The gods have placed all that you treasure in his hands, including your life.” The dibia said.

As they spoke, Omekagu’s brother walked in. There was something different about him, he seemed more king-like than the king ever was and for the first time in a long time, the king’s first wife entered the palace behind her son.

 

Read The Tale of Omekagu Chapter 4 or Chapter 6

The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Four (Adapted From Mike Ejeagha’s folksong)

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Four, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

“Once upon a time, there was a young prince, the oldest of his father’s children, and as the oldest of his father’s king’s children, he was destined to rule, so this made the prince arrogant. He never got punished for his since and never got chastised and with every passing day he felt more invincible than the last.

“One day, a new maid arrived in the palace, she was beautiful. The maid had lived a rough life before arriving at the palace. She was in love with her town’s lyricist and though they had had sex several times, he had refused to marry her. Then one day her village went to war with the next and lost, her lover was beheaded and she was captured, raped and abused by many soldiers before finally being sold as a slave to the palace.



“The slavers mentioned to the king that she was not a virgin, but skipped one important piece of information, all the men who had raped her had been struck down by the god of lightning and thunder in their homes, their houses, properties, wives and children destroyed. For unknown reasons, even to the woman, for she was beloved by the gods. But because the gods are forbidden from interfering with human acts, they could only avenge her by publishing those who had desecrated the land.

“At the palace, she tried to keep her head down and avoid trouble where she could, since had heard about the sort of man that the prince was, she also tried her best to avoid him. But the more she avoided him, the more the prince tried to get close to her.



“Finding it difficult to secure the maid’s attention, the young prince requested that the king make her his personal slave, and of course, he got what he wanted. Yet the maid remained reserved and tried her best to avoid being alone with him.

“The prince who had once thought of the maid’s avoidance as endearing was now becoming annoyed at it, so he demanded that she lay on his bed and serve him. But the maid refused.

“The prince became infuriated, she was not even a virgin, she had no chastity to protect, yet she refused him, the prince, the future king! She should have been honored by the attention he gave her, and he had even tried to be patient with her.



“She begged him not to, she told him that she had vowed to the gods that the next man she slept with would be her husband, but the prince’s pride-filled wrath would not listen, so he forced himself on the maid. And once he was done, he threw her. out of his room and fired her from the service of the Palace.

“The earth goddess was infuriated and disgusted by this act and struck the prince with a fever. For weeks the prince remained bedridden and soon it became obvious to everybody that he would die.

“As a last resort, the dibia was called, and through divination, he disclosed that the price had been cursed by the earth goddess because he had committed an abomination against the land, and the only solution was to find the maid and make things right by her.

“So, a search was ordered, and the maid was found and returned to the palace. Everybody begged her to forgive the prince, but she refused, insisting that forgiveness was the only thing which belonged to her, and she would not give it away. The king offered to pay her a plot of land, but she refused.

“Infuriated by her insolence, the king ordered that she be flogged until she forgave the prince, after all, nothing of value was taken from her since she was not a virgin in the first place.

“So, the maid was flogged, but she refused to forgive him, and with each stroke of the cane, the prince’s health became worse, until it seemed that he would die. The king became desperate, he begged her to forgive his son, and he threatened to kill her if his son died, but she stood her ground and now hated the king as well.

”Finally, the queen who had been quiet through her turmoil spoke. She asked the maid for her name and the maid told her; it was Ofornwa. Then she asked her what she wanted, and the girl told her that the prince would have to marry her to undo the shame he had brought upon her.

“The king was against it, but the queen agreed to the terms and convinced her husband to allow it for the sake of their dying son.

“Ofonwa was married to the dying prince, and immediately after the ceremony was over, the curse was lifted from the prince.

“On finding out what had happened to him, the prince vow that he would never make Ofornwa Queen, and he would never give her a child, but she was already pregnant. So, he hated her and sought to have her killed.

“But that might, the king was found dead in his sleep, with a marking on his back that suggested that he had been flogged. The dibia was called in and once again, through divination, he revealed that the gods had taken justice on the king for his unfair treatment of Ofornwa, and warned that anybody with ill intention towards her should repent as even the king was not spared for treating her poorly.

“With the warning, the only thing that the prince could do was hate Ofornwa, regret raping her and hate her offspring, and avoid her.”

The handsome man beamed “We are here.” He gestures at the altar. There was a wooden flute on it. “Your gift from the gods.”

“What happened to Ofornwa, her child, and the prince?” Omekagu’s brother asked.

“Sing in your heart as you blow a tune into the flute and what you have requested will be granted by the gods.” The handsome man smiled, a smile that said it all, then he vanished.

 

Read The Tale of Omekagu Chapter 3Chapter 5

The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Three (Adapted From Mike Ejeagha’s folksong)

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Three, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

“What do you mean, you would like to announce Omekagu as king?” One of the elders asked, appalled.

“Abomination!” Another exclaimed.

“This is my title, and I shall do with it as I want.” The king insisted

“If your father had broken tradition, will you be king now?” Another elder asked.

“My father kept tradition only because I was his favourite child. I won over my father and won over this position. Omekagu’s brother has not earned my inheritance.”

“You are blinded by love and bias.” The first elder spoke “And I refuse to be part of this madness.”



“How can you even consider taking away that which belongs to another and giving to someone else, simply because you prefer that person.” The oldest elder said. “Are you acting out of justice and fairness?”

“Like I said, it belongs to me, and I will give it to whoever I want to.”

As they spoke the dibia returned to the palace.

“Igwe, I have returned with a warning from the gods.” He said.

“After disrespecting me this morning?” The Igwe signalled for his guards to throw out the dibia.

But the dibia hit his staff on the ground and they halted, afraid.

“Before doing evil to a person, he said, gather sand in your hands and lift it to the sun god three times, to let her know that what you are doing is just and you have no fault. Because. if the person feels wronged and cries to the same god, she will still exact justice on you as she did to them.” The dibia turned and left once he had spoken.


After hearing the Dibia’e words, the elders got up and left, advising the king to not upset their traditions because they exist for a reason. But the king would not listen. He loved Omekagu and he was going to give him the world.

He sat on his throne and thought of what he could do to ensure that Omekagu got everything after his death.

———————-

As Omekagu’s brother walked down the forest he could feel the terrain change from green to a mix of purple and red mist.

“What brings you here young king?” He looked around but could not see where the voice had come from.

“I was told about a gift that the gods have for me.” He answered.

“You must be Omekagu’s brother.” The voice came again as a man came into view. He was more handsome than any living human he had ever seen and his hair was as red and thick as cow’s blood.




“Who are you?” Omekagu’s brother asked.

“I cannot bear my name as the king has not born his.” The man replied, then continued. “I have a story to tell you, can I join you on your journey?”

Omekagu’s brother looked around, he was no longer on earth, but he did not see a need to feel afraid. “Yes, you may.”

Read The Tale of Omekagu Chapter 2 or Go To Chapter 4

The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Two (Adapted From Mike Ejeagha’s folksong)

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter Two, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu’s, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

That night, as Omekagu snuck into his stepmother’s kitchen to eat the large portion of Antelope meat that his step brother had left for him, the village’s dibia got a divination from the gods for Omekagu’s brother. Before the cock crowed, the dibia was at the palace demanding an audience with the king’s first son.

“Why will the Gods request my first son?” asked the king. “Have they not heard of Omekaguu?”

The dibia gave a warning. “The man who tells the child to catch a rat must also teach him to skin the rat.” The king thought about the dibia’s warning before responding. “What does that have to do with my son?”

Omekagu’s mother was seated beside him and seemed to understand what the dibia said, since she flashed a devious smile at him.

“Call me your first son.” the dibia demanded.

Omekagu was about to enter the palace when he overheard the conversation and ran to fetch his brother.

“Igwe, Lolo.” Omekagu’s brother greeted the king and queen as he entered. They had not sent for him, so they were surprised to see him.

“Dibia Agwu.” He greeted.


“The first son.’ The dibia said. “Did you rest well?” He asked.

“The gods have a quest for you.” the dibia said. “Walk with me.”

Omekagu obeyed and left the palace with the dibia, leaving the king and queen watching after them with malice. Omekagu’s brother followed the dibia out of the palace without another word to his parents.

As they walked, the dibia informed him about the quest. He told him that the gods wanted him to walk into the spirit land to retrieve a flute. Omekagu’s brother nodded and began his journey.

Meanwhile, in the village, word spread that the Gods had sent Omekagu’s brother on a quest, and the villagers began to speculate that it meant that the young man would become the next king. The excitement got to the king, and he became restless. He had to do something. If not, Omekagu may be put at a disadvantage. So he called for the village elders.

The king explained the situation to the elders, how the dibia had come to the palace and chosen his first son for a quest, leaving Omekagu in a precarious position. The elders listened attentively, their expressions grave.

 

Enjoying The Tale of Omekagu Adapted From Mike Ejeagha

Chapter 1 or Chapter 3

The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter One (Adapted From Mike Ejeagha’s folksong)

KeyWords: The Tale of Omekagu – Chapter One, Igbo to English translation, Mike Ejeagha’s song, Omekagu, lyrics, Igbo folk music, Opi, Omenani, folksong, Fablingverse folktales, Igbo folktale, fabling, ọfọ na ogu, free to read, read free stories from Africa

Has it ever been known that a story would be titled after a secondary character? And has the yam sprouted with its bottom first? Yet, it became known in the tale of Omekagu. The child who had done nothing to deserve his fate, other than existing as himself, A Favored Child. 

Omekagu was born In the center of the village market, on the day of Eke. The villagers will remember this day because it was as strange and as awe-striking as the events that will follow. They will remember how Omekagu’s father took the baby from the midwife just after she had wiped off the blood from his head and had his father cut his umbilical cord, They will remember the look in the Old King’s eyes and the realization that the child had become the only thing he could see, the child after his heart, and they will remember the look in the true heir’s eyes, and the realization, that his favor in the King’s eyes had been overshadowed,

On that day, despite being heavily pregnant, The king’s wife insisted on partaking in his weekly parade. The villagers always thought it was strange, she was not his first wife, yet, since she became his second wife, she had acted as if she was his one and only. Even before that, from the day he asked for her hand, she would join him on his parade until his first wife slowly vanished into the village’s memory. Omekagu was born on one of those parades. 



His birthday was a spectacle, and yet the most memorable thing about it was not the adulations showered on him by his father, it was not the theatrics his mother had displayed during his birth either, it was not even his father raking through his brain for a suitable name for his heart, he wanted a name that portrayed strength, it was not the loud voice with which the King had proclaimed “Omekagu! This is my child! This is my heir! Omekagu, the child who is like a leopard! The strongest and the most handsome! Omekagu.”

No, none of those were the most memorable moments of his birth. It was the look of disdain and realization on his elder brother’s face, the stance of utter defeat that the young boy’s body held, how he clutched his father’s stool to his chest, and the tears that fell down his face as he stared at his father and Omekagu. 

He knew he had lost his birthright before he was old enough to prove he deserved it.

That night, after he returned from the parade, he ran into his mother’s hut and into her clad thighs to weep. “He said Omekagu will be his successor, he will kick us out! What is wrong with me? Why does he not like me?”

His mother waited until he had said everything he wanted to before she stroked him from the back of his head to his waist until he stopped crying. “When you were born, the dibia himself came, He declared you will be king. He said the Gods had chosen you as king. So don’t worry, just keep being a good boy, obey your father, and one day, he will realize that you are capable.”

She had given him hope that night, a hope she herself had lost a long time ago, yet she had given it to her son, and when he left for his room, she too broke down and cried.

Ten years after the birth of Omekagu, his brother still held that hope, he still revered his father, he still diligently supervised the farm workers, he still escorted them on the walks with Omekagu, and when he could, he still tried to help the villagers, all in hopes that his father would finally acknowledge him. But nothing he did seemed to get past the emotions that a single smile from Omekagu sparked in their father. 

So in his eighteenth year he decided to stop going on the walks. He reminded his father that he had servants to carry his and Omekagu’s mother’s stool and he would no longer parade with them. At first, his resolve gladdened his parents, but when they noticed that the villagers were more excited about his walks than they were about theirs, his father called him and accused him of trying to steal the spotlight from Omekagu. He called him wicked, he called him jealous, he called him petty, and lacking the wisdom to become king. So Omekagu’s brother began to walk with them again.

“Don’t you hate Omekagu?” As he lay under a Mango tree with a slain antelope beside him, he recalled the dibia walking close enough to whisper to him on one of the days he had walked behind his father. 

‘Do I hate Omekagu?’ He wondered. If the boy was never born, maybe his father would like him, or maybe he wouldn’t. Omekagu’s brother could not recall a time when his father liked him. He shut his eyes and waited for the day to pass.

“Brother, Brother, Brother!” He woke up to see Omekagu running towards him. 

“What is it?” He asked. Angry at being woken up and definitely not excited to see the younger boy. 

“Look what I made for you!” Omekagu held up a bead necklace with a lion’s tooth as a pendant. 


“Is that not your father’s lion tooth?” Omekagu’s brother asked.

“It’s for me. He gave it to me yesterday.” He moved it closer to his brother. “Now It’s for you! Besides, you are the one who caught the lion, so it belongs to you.”

Omekagu’s brother sighed. He did not hate his brother, he could not. The little boy had done nothing wrong. Aside from their father favoring Omekagu at his expense, Omekagu was a good brother. He was observant, and always tried to compensate his brother, but he was just a child and there was little he could do to influence the adults around him.

“Thank you.” Omekagu’s brother put on the necklace. “But father cannot see me wearing it.”

“Here!” Omekagu handed him a pouch,

“What is it for?” He asked.

“To keep the necklace when you are around your father,” Omekagu said. “When you are out hunting, wear it, or when you have something difficult, let it remind you that you are strong, the strongest! You are the strongest man in this town!”

Omekagu’s brother laughed. No, he did not hate Omekagu. “It’s getting late.” He took off the necklace, placed it in the pouch, and tucked the pouch into the side of his cloth. 

“Can I eat the antelope with you today? I’m tired of eating chicken with mummy and daddy.” Omekagu asked. 

“Only if you can sneak into my mother’s kitchen.” Omekagu’s brother said. “I’ll leave some by the window.”

“Of course! Just like you are the strongest, I’m the sneakiest!” He boasted. 

Enjoying The Tale of Omekagu?

Check out The Full Lyrics by GentleMan Mike Ejeagha

or

Read Chapter 2 

 

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 19

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Nigerian, Drama, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

“Hey, pass me the fan head,” Alero said. She was kneeling over a box, trying to figure out how to squeeze things in.

Femi lifted it off its body and handed it to her. He was sitting on her couch, beside her.

“Nah, this won’t do.” She tried to put it in but it wouldn’t fit.

“I’ll do it.” He stood up.

“Are you sure?” she asked. “I don’t want to put any strain on you.”

“I’m fine Alero,” Femi said. He still had a little limp to his walk, but he was fine. “If I wasn’t I wouldn’t be here.” 

“Are you sure you will be okay?” Alero shouted from inside her room

“I’ll be fine Alero.” Femi had successfully gotten all her things into her box. He looked up at the bottle of alcohol on her cleared desk. 

Alero dragged a box out “All done.” She huffed. “I’ll call Chidi to come pick me up.”

She turned to Femi who was heading for the bottle.

“One drink before you go?” He asked.

She was already dialling Chidi’s number, she stopped the call and text him instead 

“This is not the last drink right?” She asked.

“A man does not survive a gunshot to commit suicide.” He laughed. But Alero waited for an answer. “I started therapy.”

Her eyes brightened. “When?”

“After watching Chidi propose,” Femi said.

“He should have proposed earlier then.” She laughed.

Femi laughed. “Yes, let’s thank the least involved person in my story.”

He handed her a glass.

“To a new story?” Alero held up her glass.

“To a new story.” He raised his glass to meet hers, and they both clunk. 

 

The End.

 

Hey! You are Done Reading Everybody’s Man, A Nigerian Brostitute Story! What did you think of this story? Oh, And today is my Birthday. So, join me in giving myself a big shout out!

Still in the mood for more Drama

Or a Slice of Life?

”””””””””””””””””””’

Follow the link for the previous episode.

Everybody’s Man – Previous Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 18

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Nigerian, Drama, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

“Why?” Femi moaned. The last person he expected to see in hell was standing over him. “Are you Chidi or a Demon?”

“Unfortunately your wish for death was not granted today,” Chidi said.

“Am I in a hospital?” Femi lifted his hands to see the drip connected, then he sat up and instinctively clutched his stomach because of the pain.

“Bandages.” Femi groaned. “How long have I been out?” 

“Three days,” Chidi replied. 

Femi braved the pain and sat up. “What are you doing here?”

“Watching you.”

“Why?”

“Aren’t we friends?” Chidi asked.

Femi lifted his brow. Chidi laughed.

“Alero asked me to watch you,” Chidi answered. “She is at the police station now.”

“I really don’t want to press charges on Aisha,” Femi said.

“It’s not Aisha,” Uche said. “It’s your former boss.”

Femi remembered that he had seen his HR and he smirked. He knew he saw her leave the crowd.

“You are not surprised.” 

“At some point, I was going to get burned.” 


“At least, you are not a Victim Victor.” Uche smiled.

“So, is she in prison?”

“Yes, the gun was still on her when they caught her.”

Femi looked out of the window, at the sky. 

“I’ll let Alero know that you are awake.” 

Femi nodded.

 

”””””””””””””””””””’

Everybody’s Man – Previous EpisodeNext Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 17

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Nigerian, Drama, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

Once upon a time, there was a little boy who played hide and seek with his female friend. He searched around for the perfect hiding place as his friend counted down but he could not find one.

One day, while searching for the perfect hiding spot, his neighbour invited him into his house to hide and he hurried in. But while he looked around for the best corner to hide in, the neighbour closed the door. 

A rain or fists and force to end the boy’s struggle and the neighbour took his innocence and his sanity. 

The girl had put her all into searching for her friend and so she recognized his voice and his scream before his silence, she ran to the neighbour’s door and knocked on it, then banged, and eventually, her friend was escorted out by the neighbour. 

Nobody would believe them, the neighbour was a pastor and an elder. 

The boy tried to go on like nothing had happened and nothing had changed. But everything had changed. 

The girl wondered if she could have saved him until the day she thought that she could. 

One day she noticed a little boy being brought to the neighbour’s house by his parents, she noticed the parents leave without the boy, she noticed the mumbled sound that came from the house, and she noticed the confused look on the boy when his parents came for him. 

She never took her eyes and ears away from the neighbour’s house, she waited until he became careless, and the day came she knew she could avenge her friend. 

Once the mumbled sounds began, she called the attention of the other neighbours, the ones she knew would deliver justice. 

They barged into the house and found the old man’s face between his butt cheeks. 

They became outraged. They dragged the man and the boy down the road, they declared the man’s sin and they stoned him to death. 


And the boy? He was evidence, and nothing more. They pushed him around as the tales of the sight he was found in was narrated and re-narrated. And as the scene continued, the girl began to see her friend in the boy. 

She ran to get his clothes and handed them to the boy. He was about to wear it when an adult said. “Why you wan wear clothes now? Ashewo?” And so the boy stayed naked and as they continued. 

Filled with shame and helplessness, he looked around for an escape and found one in a passing vehicle.

The old man was burnt to death and the little boy had escaped this life. But his dead body looked like her friend.

 

”””””””””””””””””””’

Everybody’s Man – Previous EpisodeNext Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 16

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Nigerian, Drama, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

It was late at night when they pulled into their compound. The ride back had been quiet. 

“So,” Femi started.

“So, what?” Alero asked, defeated.

Femi had been focused on Alero throughout the ride. He couldn’t bring himself to say the things he wanted to. And now it felt like she would abandon him the second she stepped out of the car.

“Thank you.”

Alero looked at him and sighed, then opened the car door.

“Alero, thank you for sticking with me all this while and not trying to fix me.”

Alero sat back. “Femi. I can’t keep doing this.” 

Femi sighed. “I know.”

“I’m moving in with Chidi.” She added.

“I understand.”

Alero tried to read his face, but Femi was doing a good job at bottling up his emotions. She signed then opened the door to become aware of the commotion that was heading their way. 

“Drag am! Drag am!” One of Aisha’s brothers shouted. 

Femi got out of the car and three men grabbed and pulled him to the centre of the conflict.

A mob had congregated around their building in celebration of Femi’s Accuser.

“Rapist!” That word got Alero out of her dazed state.

Rapist? She looked around as she began to understand what was going on.

Amina had told her brothers that Femi had raped her, and now her brothers were out for blood. 


Alero hurried to the centre. She had seen this scene before. It was from when she was 10. She had watched a mob drag then burn the pedophile who had once raped Femi. 

She hurried to the centre of the crowd before things could get more out of hand than it already was. 

“STOP!!!” She screened. 

The chants and murmurs of the crowd drowned out her voice, but it seemed to draw Femi out of his own daze. 

He punched one of her brothers and fell back.

Alero spotted a bottle and threw it between them before there could be a reaction from the brothers, then she screamed again. 

“Stop this madness!” This time they paused. 

Alero ran between them. “Soldiers are on their way!” She lied. “I will make sure that anybody that moves again dies today.”

“Wetin!” One of the brothers moved to hit her. “See who dey threaten person.”

Alero stood her ground with a harsh glare.

“Your boyfriend raped my sister!” He screamed. 

Alero turned around and shouted. “Who here has once been in a relationship with Femi?” 

The crowd went silent.

Femi too.

“Who has Femi slept with?” She asked again.

The women shifted uncomfortably.

“Who agrees that Femi is an asshole?” This time all the women and some men’s hands went up.


Then she turned to Aisha. 

“Aisha. Are you a wicked person?”

Aisha did not expect the question. 

“Aisha, are you a wicked person?” 

“Which kind of stupid question be that?” The brother that Femi had punched approached Alero but she halted him by lifting her hand. 

“Aisha. You tried to get close to me to get close to Femi.”

“What non…” The brother started but Aisha cut him off.

“Idiot!” She shouted. “Do you want the blood of an innocent man on your hand because your sister manipulated you into killing a person who rejected her?”

The murmurs in the crowd grew.

“Aisha, what is she saying?” The brother who seemed like the eldest approached his sister. 

Tears began to flow from her eyes.

“Aisha talk.” He demanded. 

“I loved him.” She cried.

Her words seemed to pierce Femi’s insides. He sat on the floor, his eyes fixed on her. 

“You wanted to kill someone that you loved.” Alero egged her. 

“No, I did not want to kill him.” She said 

“What do you think would have happened if I hadn’t come,” Alero asked. 

“I would have saved him!” Aisha.

“You would have saved him.” Alero laughed. From what? Your mindless thugs?”

“I just…”

“Aisha,” Alero shouted. “Did Femi rape you?” 

Aisha stuttered. 

“Aisha,” Alero shouted again. “Did Femi rape you?” 

Aisha looked at Femi, her emotions running at a million miles.

“Aisha…

“No!” She said firmly, then broke down in tears. “No, no he did not.”

Alero turned to her brothers. “If I call you mindless idiots now you go vex.”

“Aisha, what actually happened?” Her brother asked calmly.

“I, I thought that he would like me.”

Dayo burst into a feat of laughter. Everybody turned to her. 


“Like you! If you like tear pant, break back, in fact, turn God self. Femi no fit like you.” She taunted.

Some other women started laughing too.

Aisha hid her face. 

“I gave him my virginity.” She muttered.

Alero heard her and sighed.

Aisha’s eldest brother looked up at Alero and they seemed to reach an understanding. 

He walked over to Femi and stretched his hand to help him up. 

Femi took it and got up.

Then a large fist barged into his face. He was back down in an instant. From the fist, and from the bullet. 

The crowd dispersed at the sound of a gun going off. Alero ran to Femi’s side. 

“That wasn’t me!” Aisha’s brother said.

Femi kept his eyes fixed on the direction the bullet had come through, and he smiled. He saw her, his former HR. 

She had come to kill him that evening, gun in the bag, dressed to escape. Then she saw the commotion and felt the satisfaction of watching his life fall to pieces, then like everything good, that satisfaction was snatched away from her, and she knew why. She had left her happiness in the hands of others. Femi would only come out of this more desirable, she thought.

So she pulled the trigger and escaped through the commotion. 

 

”””””””””””””””””””’

Follow the link for the next episode, if the next episode is not out, please check back next Friday.

Everybody’s Man – Previous EpisodeNext Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 15

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Nigerian, Drama, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

Femi got up early. He looked to his side to see Alero still asleep then he got up. “I should jug.” He threw on his juggers and headed out. 

Alero got up a lot later and noticed that Chidi was not beside her. “And I wanted to speak with him.” She dragged herself out of bed and pulled open the curtains, then went to brush her teeth.

When she was done, she got her computer out of her bag and sat back on the bed to work. 

Femi returned with a cup of coffee and signs that he had been sweating. 

“Thank you.”

“We should be leaving by 3.” He said.

“Okay.” Alero drank from her cup. “Um, Femi, did you sleep with Aisha?”

“Where did that come from?” He asked. 

“I saw her crying outside,” Alero answered.

“I did,” he answered as he grabbed a towel.

Alero pursed her lips. “Femi, there is something off about that girl.”

“I know.” He said. “It was a stupid moment.”

Alero closed her computer screen and looked out the window.

Femi stopped in his tracks to the bathroom. He looked at her. “Is there something on your mind?” 

“Femi, how long was your jog?” she asked.

“It was short,” he answered.

“Will you ever go for therapy?” she asked.

“Alero, I had sex with my last therapist,” he smirked. “I thought we closed that chapter.”

Alero got up. “I should go greet your mum and see what I can help with.”

‘She is considering dumping you.’ Femi’s inner voice said as he watched her leave his room.

‘Mummy, ekaaro.’ Alero said.

Femi’s mother was cleaning the house with her daughter. “Omo mi, good morning. Did you sleep well?”

”I did mummy.” Alero joined them in cleaning. “Hope you slept well.”

“Aunty Alero good morning.” Femi’s sister said.

“Good morning.”

“When are you leaving?” His mother asked.

“Three,” she replied. 

“Alero, how is my son doing?” his mother asked.

“He is fine.” She picked up a tray of plates and headed to the kitchen.

His mother followed her. “You are the only person he talks with.”

“Mummy.” Alero started but realised she did not know what to say.

“Don’t leave him alone.” She said. 

Alero turned to look at her, still unable to say anything other than mummy.

“I can’t remember the last time I saw that boy happy.”

Alero placed the tray by the sink.

“Mama, I need to get something.” She excused herself. 

“Femi.” she barged into his room.

He was buttoning his cuffs. He looked up.

“I can’t keep doing this. He is dead. He was dragged down the road and stoned to death.” She shut the door behind her. “You can’t keep living like you have something to prove to him.”

Femi stared at her, stunned.

“Say something, damn it!” she demanded.


“I am not trying to prove anything to him.” He said and continued buttoning his other cuff.

“Then why do you do it?” she asked. “Why do you sleep around? Why do you drink till you blackout? Why do you scrub yourself until you bruise? Why Femi? Why?”

He didn’t answer her. Not that he didn’t want to, but that was a question he had asked himself once, he knew that having sex suspended his feeling of drowning, he knew that alcohol helped him forget his troubles, he knew that he scrubbed in disgust, but what he didn’t know was why.

“Femi answer me.” She demanded.

“You should get dressed,” Femi said. “I want to head back now.”

Alera wanted to push him for answers, she stepped closer to him and glared into his eyes. He looked away. She grunted and walked into the bathroom.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Follow the link for the next episode, if the next episode is not out, please check back next Friday.

Everybody’s Man – Previous EpisodeNext Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 14

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

“When was the last time you spoke with your former boss?” Femi’s boss asked. 

He had gone to ask her for an early exit, he was to visit his mother today, he had to beat the Lagos traffic, and that meant leaving before rush hour.

“Honestly speaking, I haven’t…” Femi said. He knew he would no longer call her once he left but admitting that he hadn’t spoken to her in a while made him feel weird. Maybe it was because he had had sex with her the longest. 

“You should call her.” His new boss said. 

He nodded, “About leaving early?” He asked.

“Wrap up on time and ask someone to cover for you, then you can leave.” She said. 

“Thank you.” He said then walked out.

“Damn, that fine ass. Why does he have to be friends with a friend of my husband?” She muttered. 

Once he returned to his seat, Femi informed Chidi of his plan to visit his mother and asked him to cover for him, but Chidi refused, so he called Alero and had her beg her boyfriend to do him the favour. 

Femi smiled triumphantly and as Chidi reluctantly agreed. Then he packed his bag and headed out. 

The road trip with Alero felt natural, they talked about everything, Chidi’s getting back into the women’s service, Alero’s latest annoying client, Chidi’s mom’s motive, they laughed and talked about everything, but the one thing they both needed to talk about.

“Chidi is here!” His mum hugged and pulled him in. 

His mum looked sickly, he sighed “Mum you are feeling fine.”

“I’ve missed you, stubborn boy. Must I be dying before you come home?” she turned to Alero who was standing behind them smiling, waiting for her turn.

“Iyawo mi!” She pulled Alero into her arms and clutched her.

“Haha, mummy.” Alero laughed “I missed you too. Happy Birthday!”

“Hurry, come in, come in.” She pulled her into the living room where her other guests were. 

It looked like there had been a party earlier, but most people had returned home. There were empty plates, bottles and glasses around, and the remaining cake on the centre table looked like it had been intentionally left for them.

“Mummy, your present,” Alero said.

“Ha! You remembered to get me a gift,” Femi’s mother took the wrapped present from her and placed it with the other gifts. “Thank you, Omo mi, I’m sure my son forgot to get me one.”

“The money I sent to your account was what?” Femi asked


“Pocket money.” She pouted. “I still expect a gift.”

“By now you’ve not learned that mummy does not count money as a gift abi?” his brother said.

“Brother Dayo. Ekaaso.” Femi greeted. “Good evening oh everybody.”

“Good evening!” Alero greeted too then sat down with Femi.

“Una two never marry.” Femi’s sister asked. 

“We are just friends,” Femi replied.

“Friends. Aunty Alero you are the queen of friend-zoning o!” she replied.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Everybody’s Man – Previous EpisodeNext Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 13

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Jackal Tales, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

“Have you called your friend?” the HR asked

“Which friend?” Femi asked, not looking up from his desktop. 

“He called in sick.” She answered.

“Ha, sick. I see. I’ll call him.” Should I tell her? Nah.

“Okay, by the way, do you mind grabbing dinner later today?”

‘Say yes, look at her, she really wants you.’ the voice in his head said. 

Femi ignored it.

“Sorry, I have somewhere to be.” He said.

“Okay,” She replied, a little disappointed as she abruptly turned away.

“So you are turning down that ass.” Femi did not respond to the voice. “At this rate, you will be stuck with me forever.”

Femi was not going to respond to the voice, he was used to ignoring it in public, but since Chidi showed up, the voice had gotten more persistent. 

The rest of the workday went with him furiously trying to shut his inner voice up. It was strenuous, he felt like he had been playing tug of war and as soon as the clock struck 5, Femi got up and headed home. 

On his way home he saw Aisha, just as he had seen her the day he gave her a lift. She is weird, just drive. he thought, but he still stopped. “Are you heading home?’ he asked.

“Yes.” she looked down when she answered. She was shy, at least, her face was, but her hand had already opened the door and entered before her response came.

“How was work today?” She asked.

“It was fine.” He answered

“How have you been?” she asked again

“The weather..” she was going to ask another small talk question.

“Do you want to stop at my place?” Femi cut her off.

She stared at him, shocked.

“It’s fine, forget I said that.”

“No, no, I want to.”

Femi was not sure she understood him so he clarified. “I was inviting you over to have sex.”

“I know, I know, I want to come.”

“See, doesn’t this feel more like you?” His inner voice said.

“So, is there anything that you’ll like me to know?” He asked as he drove into his compound.

“I, no, nothing, I’m just, happy.” 

He almost felt guilty that he was about to use her, but he reminded himself that she would also enjoy it.

And she did. He had to stuff her pantie into her mouth, to muffle the moans. When he was about to go down on her she looked nervous, but when he got there and went to work, her personality transformed, the shy girl became shameless. Calling his name like they were lovers, and begging him to put it in. He also enjoyed it, he wasn’t sure if he enjoyed it this much because it had been so long since he heard a woman scream for him, or if her screams were special, but watching her throw away her shy personality because of him made him feel powerful. And after an hour or more, they were done. Femi rolled off her, the condom on his member was full so he took it off and disposed of it then sat beside her.


“That was amazing, I didn’t know sex could feel this good,” she said, her fingers trailing his back. She seemed like a completely new person.

“I’m glad you think so. Will you like to have your bath?” he asked.

“Together?”

“No, I’m out of condoms.”

“We can go without it,” she said.

“No, we can’t,” he stated. “It’s getting late won’t your brothers be worried?”

She said nothing again, she knew he was chasing her out of his house. Her original personality had returned too. She got up, got dressed and left. 

Femi laid back on the bed exhausted and relieved.

———-

An eight-year-old Femi is pinned against a couch.

“Leave me! Leave me!” He cried, begged and struggled.

A firm adult hand held him down, then a fist connected with his jaw. “Keep struggling and I might just kill you”

Femi begins to cry but doesn’t stop struggling. 

The fist connects again.

—–

Femi jolted up and cradled his head in his palm.

He took a deep breath, glanced at the bed and widened his eyes then immediately took off the bead spread and pillowcases, to wash. 

”””””””””””””””””””’

Follow the link for the next episode, if the next episode is not out, please check back next Friday.

Everybody’s Man – Previous EpisodeNext Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 12

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Jackal Tales, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

They had both fallen asleep in Chidi’s car and it was now morning. Chidi was the first to wake up since he had a job to get to. Alero was fast asleep on his chest, his shirt covering her bareback. He bent to kiss her forehead, but there are consequences for having sex in the back seat of your car. His neck was sprained. He groaned, waking Alero. 

She sluggishly pushed herself off him, forgetting that she was naked and in a car, outside. The windows were tinted, but still… you can never be too careful. Chidi pulled his shirt over her chest and she smiled then leaned in to kiss him.

“You’ll be late for work.” She found her shirt on the car’s floor, took his off and put hers on. 

“I really don’t mind getting a query,” he smirked. “Besides, my body hurts. I’ll just call in sick.”

“Okay, then, let’s go in. You can still cook right?” She asked.

“Do people forget how to cook?” he asked back.

She laughed. “I have.”

“No, you haven’t. You never could cook.” He laughed. “If I remember correctly, you have the Midas touch for food. Anything food you touch automatically turns to crap.”

She laughed as she opened his car to leave. “Come on, you’ll get hungry”

He got out of the car then leaned against it after pressing the lock, then he put his key in his pocket and pulled her back to him. “I’m hungry already.”


“Right here? You want us to do it right here?” Her glance was on Dayo who was outside the gate staring at them. She seemed to be on her way to work. 

“Okay, let’s go in.” He swung his arm around her and they walked past a stunned Dayo. “What’s her deal?”

“Don’t know, don’t care.” She replied.

When they got into her apartment, Chidi went into her kitchen to work his magic and she excused herself to use the restroom.

She hadn’t noticed Femi when she walked in, she was still in the clouds. When she walked out of her restroom she saw him getting up from her bed. 

“Alero,” he said.

“You slept on my bed. Are you feeling sick?” She asked, hurrying over to him.

“Yeah, I don’t feel so good. I’ll have to call in sick.” He said.

“Sorry, will you make yourself coffee?” she asked.

“Umm, Alero, my mum asked us to visit this Saturday, will you be free?”

”Her Birthday, Sure.” She spoke.

“Great, where did I drop my phone, I need to call the office.”

“That will be great. Chidi is also calling in sick.”

Femi got up “I feel better already.”

He headed to his apartment, luckily not running into Chidi.

Alero stared after him. “Will I have to choose again?” She asked no one.

”””””””””””””””””””’

Everybody’s Man – Previous EpisodeNext Episode

 

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 11

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Jackal Tales, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

Femi groaned as he slouched on Alero’s couch. He hated how her newfound happiness was making him feel. He looked at his phone screen and saw three missed calls from his mother. He had almost forgotten that he had a mother. He dialled her number.

“Hello.” He said. “I just saw your call, you’re still awake?” he rolled his eyes. “Yes mum, I saw the time.”

He kicked off his shoe and laid back to sleep. “I’ve been busy. That’s why.” This was why he hardly spoke with her, all she did was complain about him not being a good son. “I know it’s your birthday ma. I’ll come over.” He glanced at the clock. Alero and Chidi had still not entered. 

“I should come with Alero. Why?” he asked.

Femi got up from the couch and walked to the window to look. “I’ll tell her.”

He did not see them. “This Saturday is fine by me. I’ll check with Alero.” He kept checking for them. He saw a passed out Dixon, then he saw Chidi’s car, and it was moving. He knew that movement, it was a movement inspired by a concurrent movement inside the car. The back and forth of sex happening.

His stomach turned. His head spun. His chest burned. He forgot he was on a call.

“It’s nothing mum. I have to go, See you on Saturday.” He cut the call.

He was confused. They were having sex. Chidi was fucking Alero. Chidi was fucking fucking Alero. He was furious. He knew it would happen, but he thought he would get prep time. He pulled open her freezer and grabbed a bottle of vodka and drowned it. And the bottle drowned his tears, stopping them from flowing. Then he slid down the fridge door. He knew how he felt. He had felt that way once, he felt like something was taken away from him. It was twenty-three years ago. He was seven, and he had just been violated. He could not talk to anybody, tell them what he had been through, he had to suffer it alone. 

The alcohol had started working immediately and he fell forward. He could see his little self in the shower, scrubbing till he bled and crying his lungs out. Then the puke came, the consequence of drowning in alcohol. He scurried off the ground and rushed to her bathroom to let out the poison, still holding back his tears. 


As the alcohol came out with his lunch, so did his sense. “But she does not belong to you. The voice in his head said.” It was present even though he was in Alero’s apartment. 

“You’ve been parasitising off her emotions.” It said as another bout of vomit poured into the toilet. “She has a life. She should have one. And so should you.”

Femi began to pant, the vomit seemed to stop coming out. “Why are you trying to sound reasonable?” He asked the voice.

“Reasonable. That’s how you see it.” It laughed. “What are you trying to achieve by tying her down with sympathy?”

No, the vomit was not done coming out. “Fuck off.” He dismissed the voice. And it actually left.

He tried to force out any more vomit left in his system, but it was really gone now. 

He got up and cleaned up. But was exhausted now and instead of heading to his apartment, he crashed on Alero’s bed. “I’ll let her go,” he said before falling asleep.

 

”””””””””””””””””””’

Everybody’s Man – Previous EpisodeNext Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 10

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Jackal Tales, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

“Is that not Femi in his car?” Chidi asked. He was escorting Alero in after their fun night at the club.

“O my God!” she exclaimed and ran to the car to check on him.

He was alive. Thank God. “What the hell, Femi.” She shouted once he woke up.

It took him a few seconds to fully wake and stop uttering ‘uh’. 

“Why would you sleep in the car? Are you trying to fall sick?” she asked.

“No, no, I was just exhausted. It wasn’t intentional. I swear.” He got out of his car and walked to her apartment ahead of her and Chidi, not wanting to have her interrogate him further.

“Maybe, next time, I’ll just come over instead,” Chidi suggested.

“It’s okay Chidi. I know you are only trying to be considerate. You don’t like seeing me worry about him.” She said, suddenly exhausted.

“You are right. I don’t like it. But I like you. And this time I want to be there for you while you are there for your friend.” he said.

Alero could not respond. Chidi was the first and the last man she had ever liked, and even though she could still not explain why she liked him, she knew that she still liked him.

He stepped forward and kissed her, and she responded.

“So you are now sleeping with the community. It’s not just Femi.” Dixon interrupted their moment.

Alero pulled away from Chidi and rolled her eyes. “A recent ex.”

Chidi smirked. “Guess I’m not the only person jealous of Femi.”

Alero punched his arm. “What are you looking for, Dixon?”

“I came to patch things up, but I see that I was right. You are just an unrepentant bit…


He did not finish his sentence. A punch from Chidi had sent him to the floor, out cold.

“Damn, let’s return to your car.” She said.

“Want to go somewhere?” He asked, shaking his hand from the hurt of knocking the lights out of a man.

“No, I just want to take a ride on you.”

Her response caught him off guard. He stammered for a bit but quickly took out his car keys. 

It was a pitch night and his car’s windows were tinted, apart from the rocking of the car, nobody could see what they did. Chidi was also effective, so Dixon had remained on the ground throughout.

Chidi pulled her into himself in a deep kiss and they made their way to his back seat. Once they were in his hands went into her blouse to respectfully free her from it. He knew her so well, he knew her body. His hands were taking her to a cloud she had once been to, and when they found their way into her pants, she remembered his body. Every shudder of orgasm reminded her body that it had once belonged to him.

 

”””””””””””””””””””’

Follow the link for the next episode, if the next episode is not out, please check back next Friday.

Everybody’s Man – Previous EpisodeNext Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 9

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

The next day at work was pretty decent for Femi. The HR had completely lost interest in him for some reason, and he was already taking on tasks. 

“Let’s grab a drink after work,” Chidi said from his desk.

“Why, so you can follow me home to see Alero afterwards?” He tried to hide his disgust but he couldn’t.

“I don’t need to follow you to see Alero. I just want to hang.”

“Well, I don’t feel like hanging,” Femi said. Last night had left him agitated. He knew he was angry at Chidi for coming back into Alero’s life, he knew that he was scared that she would no longer have time for him – It had happened before, he knew that he wanted the best for her even though he knew that she did not find him attractive. Yet, he knew that he did not want her to abandon him even if it meant they both died single. The thought made him feel terrible and Chidi being nice to him was not helping.

“Do you—” Chidi started, “never mind.”

Work could not end any sooner. Immediate it was time to leave, he was the first out of the door. 

As he drove home, he contemplated visiting his former HR, but he believed she was finally letting him go, which was what he wanted. He was not the type to sleep with the same woman twice, but he had to with her. She was his boss, he did not want her to make working unbearable for him as she had once threatened to when he first refused to sleep with her a second time. He owed her nothing. 

But that was not what she thought. Femi’s former HR was furious. After everything she had done for him, all she had given him, he dared to abandon her. She would pace about her office from time to time, contemplating vengeance on the man who discarded her, like she was nothing. He did not even have the courtesy to pick up her calls. She would definitely show him that nobody treated her like crap and got away with it.

By the time Femi arrived, Alero was already leaving 

“To where?” he asked. His window turned down as he drove into the compound.


“I have a date with Chidi.” She said.

She was wearing black leather pants with a yellow crop top, and she had pulled out a straight wig from her wardrobe, instead of loosening her afro hair. She had put effort into her look. The last time she had done so was back in the university when she dated Chidi. The same Chidi. His name was giving Femi a headache.

“Okay, stay safe,” Femi said.

“Oh, Femi, I have something to tell you,” she started then trailed off.

“Femi, whatever you do, stay away from Aisha.”

Femi s’s mind had also trailed off. He did not hear her.

She tapped on his dashboard.

“Okay,” Femi said.

“You have my key. Don’t stay up too late, rest well. Will you be alright?” she stumbled all over her words.

It comforted Femi to know that she was still worried about him. “I’m fine, go.” he smiled, noticing the car that had parked outside. “Your lift is here.”

“Okay, good night.” She said then hurried out, not noticing that Femi’s eyes never left her back even after it disappeared. 

 

”””””””””””””””””””’

Everybody’s Man – Previous EpisodeNext Episode

Everybody’s Man – Chapter 8

Keywords: Everybody’s Man, Brostitute, African Folktales, Femi, Alero, Web Novel, Nigerian, A Fablingverse Story, Origin Story, Fabling, Pam, Free Short Stories

It was annoying. Watching Alero Faun over Chidi. It made Femi’s stomach turn. He hated it. He hated this image of Alero

When she opened the door to welcome him, with her normal pleasant ‘Welcome Femi’ face. She caught sight of Chidi and her face froze, then he said her name, and her face did a three-sixty to excitement.

“O my gosh Chidi! What brings you here?” She exclaimed.

“Just wanted to pay my uni crush a visit.” He said. 

‘The sly bastard said.’

She jumped on him with a hug. And he held her up.

”Longest time! Mehn I missed you.” she said.

“You missed me, but you were the one who let me go.” He said.

“Oh, come on. Don’t be petty.” She slapped his arm.

“Ouch.” He laughed. “I missed you too. How long has it been?”

“Forever!” She laughed. “You really got me.”

He got her? Femi rolled his eyes. He had had enough. 

She was still up in his arms and giggling like a little girl – An annoying little girl.

Luckily for him, his phone rang. Not so luckily, it was his former HR. He put it on silent then stared at his screen until the call stopped. The last thing he wanted right now was to deal with her. 

His phone rang for a few minutes, enough minutes to keep his mind off the reunited love birds for a minute.

Then his phone stopped ringing, and when he looked up, they had left. He rolled his eyes and went to lay on her couch to sleep. The voice in his head was quiet. He expected it to speak, but he was right, the voice went quiet when he was around her. He closed his eyes and went to sleep.

Meanwhile, Chidi and Alero took a stroll around the compound.


“So you are still playing mummy to Femi.” He said.

“You wouldn’t understand. I just, I want to help him, I know I can’t. but I can’t abandon him.” She said, “Not again.”

Chidi had a lot of questions, but he had once asked them and she hadn’t given him an answer, and he was sure she wouldn’t give them to him even now. He had been insecure then and jealous, and he had broken up with her, only to realise later how stupid he had been. He loved her back then, and seeing her again, he realised that he still loved her, and he hoped that she still loved him, and was not just being her ‘shit happened – move on’ self. 

“You shouldn’t abandon him.” He said. “I don’t know what you are both dealing with, but I know that you mean a lot to him, and you are probably the reason why he is still standing.” 

Alero looked away. That was a lot of responsibility to shoulder. But she had decided that what happened to Femi was her fault, and taking on the responsibility of keeping him afloat was a small price to pay.

“But, you don’t need to do this alone. Right-” Chidi said, hoping she’ll say yes.

 

”””””””””””””””””””’

Follow the link for the next episode, if the next episode is not out, please check back next Friday.

Everybody’s Man – Previous EpisodeNext Episode

The fablingverse
Privacy Overview

This website uses cookies so that we can provide you with the best user experience possible. Cookie information is stored in your browser and performs functions such as recognising you when you return to our website and helping our team to understand which sections of the website you find most interesting and useful.